Бирюшев Руслан Рустамович
The knight, the dragon and the necromancer. Daert dilogy-1

Самиздат: [Регистрация] [Найти] [Рейтинги] [Обсуждения] [Новинки] [Обзоры] [Помощь|Техвопросы]
Ссылки:
Школа кожевенного мастерства: сумки, ремни своими руками Юридические услуги. Круглосуточно
 Ваша оценка:
  • Аннотация:
    The lands of the Daert Kingdom are covered in blood - the troops of the new king, supporters of the murdered queen, rebellious barons, separatists from the outskirts, nomads who invaded from the steppe are fighting each other. The armies of neighbors are hanging over the borders. But the nature mage Rosa Granchi does not know about all this - she has been conducting research in forest for a long time.Alas, when fate needs to put the right person in the right place, it does it easily. Rosa is destined to find herself in the very center of the conflict and be among the people whose actions will determine the outcome of the war...


   The knight, the dragon and the necromancer.
  
   Part One. In an era of change.
   "An old proverb says that it is misfortune to live in an age of change. For most people, this is certainly true. But there will always be those who turn the energy of change into strength. To give it form and direction, determining the course of history. I happen to be just such a person. I can't look into the annals of the future, but even now some people write that I have ridden the storm...".
   Witch-Queen. "Memories", Volume One.
  
   Chapter 1
   Rose looked at the forest through the eyes of a bird. It wasn't easy, given that bird eyes are positioned differently from human eyes - and yet she enjoyed the sharpness of another's vision. She could make out every leaf in the crown, every vein in the bark, every gnat in the air. Her own eyes, weak even by human standards, did not allow such a thing. The forest rumbled in the wind, the tops of ancient, age-old trees swayed, but the ground was comparatively quiet. However, the bird was worried for some reason, and its excitement was transmitted to the girl. The invisible thread that connected the bird with the young sorceress could not transmit only the "picture" - Rosa felt at the same time how the breeze ruffled the feathers on its back, how its clawed paws stepped over the rough dry branch, how the air smelled of resin... A person unprepared would be completely confused by these sensations. But Rosa had been trained, and perfectly.
   She was nineteen now, and for the past five years, the girl had been studying to be a nature mage at the Royal Academy, in the capital. The best place for a mage to learn her innate talent. Rosa's family had enough money not to send her to one of the free military schools that trained mages for the army - she chose her own speciality. She had never regretted it, though many considered nature magic to be too theoretical and therefore of little use. Rosa was madly fascinated by the lessons - after all, "forest" magic existed at the intersection of other disciplines. Studying it, the girl looked with one eye into healing, necromancy, and many other things. Nature mages learnt to understand the forest, desert, steppe, sea, mountains, sand and snow, animals and birds, fish and flowers. The mechanisms that connect it all together, and thus the laws by which the world itself works. And magic, among other things.
   What Rose was doing now was not idle curiosity either. She had to share her body with the bird for her own project. Her studies at the Academy were coming to an end, and she had to think about the future. An interesting research done by a student might attract the attention of a mentor from among her senior colleagues. After all, a magician learns all his life, and the years at the Academy were only the very beginning of the journey.
   Rosa had always been interested in the effects of magic on living things. The release of raw magical energy distorted flesh, creating people and animals into helpless piles of meat and bone at best and dangerous monsters at worst. But constant low-level exposure should have some effect, shouldn't it? Maybe even cause inherited changes. Few people were studying such issues - the girl had dug through the faculty library to make sure of that. She was not going to be one of the discoverers, but she had a chance to bring something new. Rosa prepared an expedition at her own expense and set off.
   Long ago, in the days of the old empire, this forest was not so dense, and on its outskirts there was a portal station. A building packed with arches of magical portals - through them messengers, imperial officials and just rich people could instantly travel anywhere on the continent. When the empire split into small pieces, fighting with each other, the portals were abandoned, some were destroyed - they caused more harm than good. But before that, for centuries, the stations had been passing through themselves an insane amount of energy, fueling portal jumps. There was a reason they were forbidden to be built near cities. A malfunctioning portal could cause massive casualties, throwing raw magic thousands of feet around.
   Not even the ruins of the local station remained - but the memory of it still lived in the forest. Rosa found confirmation of her theory as soon as she arrived. After setting up camp and getting a couple of rabbits for supper, she noticed a strange pattern on their white-grey skin. It was as if some joker had drawn nautical knots on their backs with white paint. For the next month the young sorceress prowled around the forest with a crossbow, catching new specimens of animals, and at the same time looking around with her magical vision. The forest was slowly waking up from its winter hibernation, and no magic could be felt in it. But the plumage of the birds she had caught was also different in colour from normal, and the partridges in the far walnut grove had one more feather in their wings than they should. Little discoveries delighted Rose. At night she stayed up and by the light of the lamp wrote down and sketched in the tent the oddities she found. After the external differences it was the turn of differences in behaviour. Here it was no longer necessary to chase the animals with a crossbow, but to observe their ordinary life from afar. Quickly tired of being stuck in the bushes for twenty-four hours, under the protection of charms, repelling human odour, the girl decided to try a more interesting method. She caught a greenfinch, a tiny forest bird, enchanted it and released it. Now every day the young sorceress spent a few hours in the wilderness, lying on a spread cloak, connecting her feelings with the feelings of the bird. She could not do it directly from the camp - the invisible thread had a limited length. Luckily, the greenfinch didn't fly far away. However, nothing interesting happened to her. Until today.
   Rose could feel the bird's anxiety growing with each heartbeat, though she did not understand why. It seemed to be frightened by the cries of its feathered companions, louder and more frantic. Other birds, not only greenfinches, were also shouting. Winged shadows flashed in the sky - a whole flock came down from the branches. After them, the greenfinch flew off. Screaming loudly, the bird darted upwards, rising above the trees. For a second Rose saw something large, dark, clumsily moving below... And at the same instant the etheric thread burst.
   - H-hah! - The girl sat up jerkily, clutching her chest. Inhaled convulsively. The bird's sensations were fading slowly, overlapping with Rose's own sensations. The girl quickly touched her face with the palm of her hand. Small, neat nose, high cheekbones, slightly weathered lips. No beak. No feathers. To be sure, she pulled a strand from behind her ear and held it up to her eyes. Wavy, badly brushed hair the colour of a crow's wing. Not feathers.
   - Oh god... - Rosa took a breath, fixed her glasses, large, round, expensive silver-rimmed glasses that had slipped down to the tip of her nose. She looked round, resting her palms on the ground. There was peace and tranquillity all around. Only from afar came the sound of birds. But the girl already knew that the birds were noisy for a reason. She closed her eyes again, trusting her magical vision. She saw nothing but a faint flicker at her temples. But she heard something. The bird noise had died down, and a crackling sound came to Rose's ears. Just to the side where the greenfinch had seen a dark body moving between the trees. It was as if something was... breaking branches. Big, thick branches.
   Strictly speaking, the girl should have rested after the sudden break in the etheric connection. Just lie on the cloak for a quarter of an hour, getting used to her own body. But she suddenly felt very uncomfortable. For the first time in years, the daytime forest frightened Rose. Something was wrong. She should get away and try to figure out what was going on from the outside.
   She hurriedly drew her light crossbow, slipped her short cloak over her shoulders, and shook off her clothes. She wore a hunting costume - a short green jacket, black trousers with pockets, soft thigh-high boots, thick long gloves, a green beret decorated with a falcon's feather. She didn't have her usual belt with amulets and flasks - she had left most of her equipment at the camp, under the care of a maid.
   - Paulette's probably worried by now, - Rosa said in a low voice, slipping her beret over her unruly, barely coiffed black curls. - Lunch was long gone.
   The girl hurried towards the edge of the forest, moving almost silently. She knew how to walk in the forest. A mage of any speciality has non-magician mentors. A healer needs lessons in anatomy, a master of amulets needs the knowledge of a goldsmith. Nature mages were taught by a retired royal gamekeeper. And Rose was a diligent student.
   - We need more rabbits, - the girl whispered under her breath, looking round as she went. - I'm sick of bird meat. When I catch a rabbit, we'll make a roast with Paulette. There are still some vegetables left.
   She stopped for a moment at an ancient oak tree with a bifurcated trunk and squeezed her eyes shut. Again, nothing. Traces of magic in any form glow for a magician with multi-coloured fire even through lowered eyelids. But Rose could only see the enchanted temples of her own glasses, the dim lights on the sides of her head. Thanks to the enchantments, the glasses stayed on her face in any situation and were instantly cleaned of any dirt. It was hard to lose them, but the glow at the temples was sometimes distracting. However, the girl no longer doubted that the strange movement in the forest had nothing to do with magic. Leaving the oak behind, she picked up her pace.
   The shriek came as Rose was approaching the edge of the forest. It was a high-pitched shriek of horror, but she recognised the voice of her maid.
   - Paulette! - She ran headlong, jumping over roots and through bushes. When she emerged from behind the last trees, Rosa raised her crossbow and... stunned. Their small camp was full of people. Men in felt robes and fur hats, with white scarves hiding their faces, were busily engaged in robbery. Some were pulling things out of the tent, some were tying Rosa's mare to the saddle of their horse, and three were tearing the dress off Paulette, who was lying on the ground, and gagging her with her own scythe. "Steppe nomads!" flashed through the student's mind. "But where from?!". Rose had not been spotted yet, and she still had a chance to return to the forest, to hide in the thicket. Even if the raiders realised that there were two girls living in the camp, they would never find even a trace of the young sorceress. That thought, however, lingered in Rosa's mind for a second or two. Then the girl swallowed and pulled the trigger of the crossbow. A short arrow pierced the shoulder of the nomad holding Paulette by the neck. The man cried out, falling on his side, and his companions turned their heads in surprise.
   - Paulie, run into the woods! - shouted Rosa, pulling the cocking lever. - Into the woods, Paulie! I'm right behind you!
   It was a lie, of course. The girl realised that there was no way she could run away now, only divert more attention to herself. It turned out so well. The steppe horses were grazing untethered around the camp, and only two raiders immediately jumped into saddles, rushing towards Rosa. One of them was shaking his spear, the other was taking something off his bow at a gallop. The girl drew the bowstring, put in an arrow, and froze, spreading her legs wide, as at a drill. A moving rider is a difficult target. But no harder than a snipe. And if he's galloping right at you...
   - Bdank! - The second arrow entered the steppe man with the spear exactly between his collarbones. Rose did not even have time to reach the third - the loop of the harness was caught on her shoulders. The killed bandit's partner rushed past the girl, pulling the rope - and a terrible jerk toppled the sorceress to the ground. The tightened noose pinned her arms to her sides. The crossbow fell into the grass, and Rose herself fell down beside it, hitting her elbow painfully. She was dragged a couple of steps, but then the raider must have let go of the harness.
   - Ouch! - A sharp pain pierced her elbow and shoulders. The girl barely managed to roll over on her back before the other steppe men arrived. The young sorceress was surrounded by five men. One man laughingly kicked her in the thigh, another kicked her shoulder with his heel, and the others mumbled in their incomprehensible language as well as birds in the forest. Surprisingly, Rosa had never been truly afraid until now. She had been anxious and worried, but she had not been afraid or lost her head. Only now, finding herself helpless and unarmed, the girl was actually frightened. And she screamed at the top of her voice:
   - Help! Help! Somebody!
   Only the forest could hear it. And the forest responded with a deafening crackle. Even the nomads turned their heads at the sound, forgetting Rose. The crunch of breaking twigs grew, growing closer... And then a dragon burst out of the thicket. The green winged lizard, larger than a house, crushed a couple of young ash trees with its belly and stopped at the edge of the forest, looking at the people in front of it. He certainly didn't like this humans. With a roar, the dragon launched itself at the nomads, surrounded by a halo of splinters, leaves, and wood chips.
   Rose, who had recovered the quickest, rolled to the side, away from the feet of her captors. The nomads rushed with shouts to the camp, where their horses were waiting for them. The lizard trotted past the girl, tumbling from side to side as it ran. She caught a glimpse of the leather harness and the white figure of the rider between its wings. Then she didn't care - wriggling her whole body, Rose managed to loosen the noose around her shoulders. Girl reached into the sheath on her right hip and pulled out a hunting knife. She slipped the blade under the rope, cut the harness, and quickly jumped to her feet. She cried out from the pain in her hip, almost fell to one knee, but managed to stand. Fortunately, no one paid any attention to her. There was a real massacre going on near the camp. The dragon trampled the nomads and their horses, beat them with its tail and wings, grabbed a man or a horse with its jaws and immediately threw them aside... The steppesmen did not try to fight - they were rushing back and forth, catching panic-stricken horses. Only one warrior, standing with his back to Rosa, drew his short bow with surprising equanimity and did not move from his place, as if waiting for something. "Aiming at the rider," the girl realised. - Waiting for the right moment....". In other circumstances Rose would have been horrified at the very thought of what she did next. But at that moment she was driven by pain, fear, and anger at the steppe men. Anger in the first place - the burning hatred simply pushed all other feelings aside, muted them. The pain in her hip had receded. The girl took a few silent sliding steps, approached the archer closely and, standing on tiptoe, drove her knife into his neck, right, from behind. The feeling of the blade entering the flesh was familiar to Rosa - she had many times killed wounded deer, skinned hares, chopped the heads off birds... Without giving herself time to think about the fact that it was not a deer she was cutting, she pulled the knife out and ran past the settling body. She hurried towards the ruined camp without looking back or listening to the wheezing behind her. Paulette lay where the nomads had left her, on her back, staring up at the sky with glazed eyes. A stab wound gaped in the maid's chest. Before rushing at Rosa, one of the steppes had pierced the first captive with a spear or a dagger. The young sorceress knelt down in front of Paulette's body, took off her glove, brought her fingers to maid lips, inexplicably hoping for something. Of course, there was no breath.
   Rose sat over her companion's body as the dragon tore the last of the looters to bloody shreds. Hands and heads were flying in all directions. Three or four of the steppesmen managed to catch their horses and run away. One of them was thrown by a frightened horse right under the winged lizard's clutches, and the others soon disappeared from sight. The dragon flattened the unlucky rider with a paw, lay down on its belly and began to lick its claws with its long, thin tongue. The man slid down on its lowered wing to the ground. Holding his sword in his sling, the stranger walked briskly toward Rose. She found the strength to stand up, pulling on her glove. Her beret was left at the edge of the woods, along with her crossbow, and she brushed her short, shoulder-length hair back with the palm of her hand.
   The dragon rider was a russet-haired young man in his twenties. He was draped in the white leather costume of a royal dragon knight, his belt buckle decorated with a crest unfamiliar to Rose. Almost running up to the girl, the knight asked excitedly:
   - Mademoiselle, are you all right?
   "The girls at the Academy joke about a knight on a white horse, but I was saved by a knight on a green dragon..." - Rose thought out of place. She nodded tiredly:
   - Yes. Yes. I am.
   Only now did the young man notice Paulette's body. Pale, he squeezed it out:
   - Sorry, I didn't have time... I happened to hear the screams and decided to check it out. Or rather, my dragon did, and then I did. I had to...
   - You should have, - Rose repeated slowly, looking the knight in the face.
   - I'm sorry. Who was she?
   - My maid.
   - And you, mademoiselle?
   - I... - Rose stammered. Tears suddenly sprang to her cheeks. Her throat spasmed. It was as if a tight string had burst in her chest. She fell to her knees and burst into tears, covering her face with her hands, dropping her glasses to the ground, shaking her whole body. The dazed knight first looked helplessly at the crying girl, then gently touched her shoulder:
   - Well, well. You're safe now. Toad and I will protect you.
   Seeing that it wasn't working, the young man bit his lip and suddenly... put his arms around Rose, pulling her tightly against his chest. He whispered in a voice she could barely hear:
   - It's okay, it's okay, it's okay. Everything is good. Everything is good. It's okay.
   - Y-yes. - A minute or two later, Rose pulled herself together and gently pushed the knight away from her. He handed girl her glasses and helped her stand up. - Thank you, my lord.
   - I'm sorry, I just have a lot of sisters, and I'm used to them crying... Oh, yes, I'm not... - The young man coughed embarrassedly. - I am Don Marius de Hvogbjorn, dragon knight. And you are?
   - Rosa Granchi. - The girl sobbed convulsively and wiped her tear-wet gloves on her jacket.
   - I knew at once that you were Iolian, from the Republic, - Don Marius smiled. - Black hair like that is rare in Daert. And your skin is so dark.
   - I'm not... I mean, yes, I'm Iolian, but I'm not from the Republic. - Rose finally got her voice under control. She unhooked a flask of water from her belt, poured some directly onto the palm of her gloved hand, and rubbed her face. The touch of the glove's rough skin against her cheeks helped shake off the daze. - I was born in Daert. In the capital.
   - What were you doing here, Donna Rosa? - The knight gently took the girl under her elbow and led her away from the maid's body, back to his dragon.
   - I am not a donna, - the girl corrected him. - We are merchants. I'm... oh... I'm a mage. Worked here in the woods. Don, where are the nomads from? It's a week and a half on horseback to the steppe border.
   - The Duc de Velonde has let several tribes of savages across the border to plunder the lands of Daert, - the knight explained glumly. - He hopes to weaken and delay the king's army, which is on its way to put down his rebellion.
   - What king? - Rose stumbled on a flat spot and stopped. - Queen Octavia came to visit us at the Academy recently....
   - How long have you been... in the forest, mademoiselle? - Don Marius asked softly, standing up beside her.
   - A couple of months. Maybe three.
   - Oh... - The young knight rubbed his forehead with the base of his palm. - Queen Octavia has been murdered by conspirators. The new king is Auguste the First, the former Duc de Veronne. Not everyone has accepted him. There is war in the kingdom, mademoiselle.
   Rose lowered her head and covered her eyes with hand. She took a few deep breaths. Straightening up, she asked:
   - What is your dragon's name, my lord? Did you say Toad, I believe?
   - Uh... - The young man blushed. - She's Cornelia Severina the Sixth, but... Yes, you can call her Toad.
   - May I touch her, my lord? - The girl spoke softly, looking at the knight's chin rather than into his eyes. - I need it now... I need it very much...
  
  
   Chapter 2
   There was no better way for Rosa to calm her nervous shivers than to hug a big, warm animal. Provided, of course, that the beast didn't mind. And the green dragoness didn't mind when the girl snuggled up to its scaly neck - it even squawked softly, like a giant rumbling cat. It seemed that Toad was very calm - the battle was barely over, and she had already calmed down. For a couple of minutes Rosa basked in the warm calm of the huge animal until Don Marius coughed behind her:
   - Mademoiselle, I'm sorry, but we don't have much time. The nomads will be back soon.
   - You think? - The girl reluctantly turned to the knight, still keeping her palm on the lizard's neck. - Even knowing there's a dragon here?
   - I'm afraid the dragon is the reason they're coming back. - The young man bit his lip annoyingly. - There were only a dozen steppers here. They don't operate in such small groups. They are scouts. They'll tell their people about the skirmish, and we'll be hunted. There's a whole tribe nearby, and any steppe chief would lay down a third of his warriors for a trophy like a dragon skull. One hundred and fifty or two hundred riders with battle mages is too many even for Toad. We must leave now.
   - Together? - Rose touched the frame of her glasses in confusion.
   - Yes, - the knight nodded. - Let there be a chase, you'll be safer with me anyway. There are several tribes prowling the plain, bands of brigands, deserters... A lot of vile things have come out of their holes since the war began.
   - But where are we going?
   - To the southeast, - the young man answered without thinking. For some reason, he pointed in the direction with his hand. - I have a task... I'll drop you off at a major city along the way. Pack your bags.
   - We must... we must take care of Paulette first. - Rosa overpowered herself and looked at the body of the maid lying by the campfire.
   - We don't have much... Although, yes, you're right. - Don Marius rubbed the back of his head and immediately looked like an embarrassed boy. - I'll arrange it.
   The funeral didn't take long. Toad dug the hole in no time with her mighty paws. The knight wrapped Paulette's body in the tent cloth and laid it at the bottom. While the dragoness filled the grave, Rose said a short prayer. Then, without wasting another second, she began to pack her bag. Fortunately, the magical equipment did not attract the attention of raiders - kits with herbs, flasks with infusions, small amulets and tools were in their places. Money, food, utensils, some weapons were missing. Horses disappeared too - there were three of them in the camp. In the end, apart from the magic tools, the girl packed only spare clothes, a bed, a piece of soap and a bag of salt. Don Marius did not hesitate to examine the tattered corpses of the steppes, and on one of them he found a purse with a silver crab emblem.
   - Yours? - He asked Rosa, who was stuffing her camping bag with laundry.
   - Yes, - the girl answered, casting a quick glance at the purse. - Thank you.
   Running off to get her crossbow and beret, she informed the don that she was ready to move.
   - The horses don't come back, - he sighed. - You'll have to climb on Toad's back. Wait a minute.
   The knight was the first to climb up onto the dragon, using the harness straps as steps for a rope ladder. He hung down from the saddle and held out his hand. Rose climbed up, following his movements, and only at the end, out of pure politeness, touched the don's palm with her fingers. She had learnt to climb trees as a child, and Toad's harness was much more comfortable than the brittle, crooked branches. The long saddle was fastened at the base of the dragon's neck. Don Marius seated the girl behind him, fastened her to the saddle with straps, and took his seat. Somewhat embarrassed again, he muttered:
   - Let's go.
   The toad snorted or sneezed loudly and trotted off at a shaky trot.
   They travelled first along the edge of the forest, then through the fields, from woodland to woodland, trying to stay less in the open. For the first half hour of the journey, the young men were silent. The dragon knight was thinking about something of his own, the young sorceress tried not to think about anything at all. It didn't work well. The faces of the nomads bent over Rosa and the bloody wound in the chest of the dead Paulette appeared in front of her eyes. Then the girl took off her glove, put her palm on the dragoness's broad back and whispered a spell. She didn't try to establish a full-fledged connection - she only touched the dragoness's mind with her own. She wanted to feel the calmness of a giant animal that knew no fears or worries, but instead she felt pain. Not too much, but Rose still flinched as if from a sudden prick. She strengthened the etheric link, tried to reach deeper into the lizard's skin to find the source of the pain, but Don Marius interrupted her.
   - I'm sorry for your loss, mademoiselle, - the knight said, looking over his shoulder. Rose blinked and took her palm away from Toad's pelt. - Were you close? With your companion?
   - Not really, - the girl shook her head. She mechanically pulled on her glove and adjusted her glasses. - Paulette served in our capital house. I didn't know her much. But she was a country girl, not a city girl. So of all the maids, I took her with me. She was diligent.
   - And what were you doing here, mademoiselle? - Don Marius continued. He seemed to be trying to distract her from her heavy thoughts, and Rosa was grateful. The girl smiled faintly, and offered:
   - This address, "Mademoiselle", is so long. Why don't you call me "Signora" since I'm Iolian? Even though I'm not from Iolia. It's shorter.
   - Of course, Signora Rosa, - he agreed eagerly. - I'm just not used to talking to commoners. And you're not a servant. Are you a magician from the Academy?
   - A fifth-year student, natural magic. A second-stage mage, - Rosa said, but she was quick to clarify: - Only formally. More like third.
   Most mages were only able to put energy into form through tools. First, the mage created an amulet, then filled it with magic - the shell determined its properties. The highest levels, the first and second, were those mages who could work sorcery without tools, by force of will and word. Rosa's abilities were enough to light a candle with her gaze or lift a feather into the air without the aid of amulets. Nothing more.
   - I've only ever met battle mages, - the young man admitted. - They're more soldiers than scientists. They're not interested in subtle matters. What does nature magic do? Do you study animals?
   - And them, too. - Rose was glad to be having this conversation. She squirmed as she settled into the stiff leather saddle. - Nature magic studies the Mechanism of Life. Animals are part of it.
   - I've heard something like that before. But from a priest, not a magician.
   - It's a concept that mages and most churchmen believe in, - Rosa explained, feeling more and more confident. The girl was in her element. - God did not create life in a ready-made final form, but as a complex mechanism, constantly moving forward. Only the One Creator himself is perfect, and he created the Mechanism so that life would one day come to its perfection. How apes became men and ancient lizards became dragons is the work of the Mechanism. - She faltered. - About dragons... My lord, why aren't we flying? A dragon can lift two. Is there something wrong with Toad?
   - I thought you would ask earlier... - the knight sighed heavily. - She and I fell into the river the other day. From a height. Toad hurt her leg and broke her wing. The bone has healed, but we can't put much weight on it.
   Rosa thought for a while and touched Marius's shoulder:
   - We have to stop.
   - Absolutely not, signora. The camp is too close, we may be overtaken. Only if you can't bear it, then for a moment, no more.
   - Not for me! - The girl burst out. - I can help Toad. She'll go faster.
   - Really? - The young man turned to her. His gaze was filled with joy and disbelief. - Can you?
   They turned to the walnut grove, where the dragoness lay down between the trees, almost touching them with her rounded sides. Obeying the rider's commands, Toad laid her head on her outstretched legs and spread her wings. Rose walked round the lizard, touched the dragon's bruised paw with her gloved hands. She pressed her bare cheek against it, using her magic. Yes, the joint was a source of pain. But only one, and not the strongest. Rose marked it in her mind and walked over to the wing. There were scuff marks on it, as if the bone had been fixed with a splint for a long time. She's wondered if Marius had made it himself, or if he'd brought a ready-made one with him. From these marks on the scales, it was not difficult to determine where the fracture had occurred. The girl probed the bone, creating an etheric link. She grimaced as the pain echoed in her head. She spoke without removing her hands from the wing:
   - Paw's fine now, just sore. The wing is well fused, but it's still weak. Just as you said, milord. Give me my bag.
   The young sorceress took out a couple of flasks, a thin silver pipe with a sharp end, and a leather jug from her bag. She poured the contents of the first flask into her hunting knife. After cleaning the blade, she carefully cut a couple of scales from Toad's wing and pierced its skin. All the while, Rose "drank" the dragon's pain, taking it for herself. It was unpleasant, but familiar - healers had learnt this technique from nature mages. If she spread the pain throughout her body, it would subside, turning into a nasty but harmless ache. And then it'll fade quickly. The knife's stab was probably no worse than a mosquito bite for the dragoness, but Rose didn't want to cause her the slightest discomfort. Into the resulting wound, the girl inserted a silver tube. She poured the liquid from the second flask into the vial, connected its to the tube, pushed the air from the tube into the vial with a spell, shook it, pushing the bubbles to the top....
   - What are you doing, Signora Rosa? - The knight, who was watching her manipulations, asked uncertainly. - What is in this flask?
   - Alchemical solution. - The student was so focused on her work that she didn't even glance in the young man's direction. - Includes calcium and half a dozen other substances. - "Powder made from human bones, for example," she added mentally. Marius shouldn't have known that. - If you put it into your bloodstream, you'll die in agony. Probably. Or lose a limb. But if I inject it into you, altering and directing it with magic as I'm doing now... your broken leg will heal in three days. Completely.
   - Wow, - the young man breathed out. - Where did you get it?
   - I took it for myself, - Rosa shrugged. She squeezed the vial, making sure the solution flowed evenly into the tube. - I didn't want to abandon the study in case of injury.
   - Would you be able to... yourself...? - The knight swallowed and looked at the sorceress as if seeing her for the first time.
   - I had once. - After emptying the vessel, the girl pulled out the tube and sealed the wound with healing clay, covering it with cut scales. - It's a human dose. But we're not fusing the bone, just strengthening it. In a week and a half, the wing will be as good as new. The pain will be gone even sooner.
   - Signora, I... I don't know how to thank you.
   - For what? - Rose looked up at the knight in surprise. - You saved my life, my lord. Let's wait for the clay to dry now and move on.
   She sat down on the ground, her back against Toad's warm paw. The dragoness's breath warmed the back of her neck. It seemed that the young sorceress's "patient" had dozed off, no longer in pain. Don Marius, after some hesitation, sat down next to her.
   - What happened to Daert, my lord? - Rose asked a question that bothered her less than it should have. - Who killed the queen? What's going on?
   - It's a long story, signora, the young man said evasively, looking at the swaying crowns of walnuts. - Octavia was betrayed. The new king was involved in her death. Some of the queen's supporters rebelled against him. Others have seized the moment to their own advantage. The Duke of Velonda wants to leave the kingdom and become an independent ruler. He has conspired with the nomads. The remnants of the Queen's supporters have joined him.
   Rose remembered Queen Octavia, who had visited their faculty only six months ago. The queen was the same age as Rosa - a tall black-haired beauty with bright blue eyes, wearing a black and gold man's suit, without a crown on her head... She smiled little but sincerely, listened attentively to the teachers, asked them useful questions and answered students' requests herself. Rose never dared to speak to her then, though she could have. And now the queen is dead.
   - Is it all to do with your mission, my lord? - she asked.
   - You don't need to know that. - Don Marius bit his lip again. Apparently he did that when he was nervous. - I'm travelling to the southeast on important business, that's all. Don't take offence, please. It'll be better for you.
   Rose actually felt a pang of resentment, but she kept silent. The knight owed her nothing, but she owed him everything. It was foolish to pester her own saviour. Still, Don Marius was clearly in a mad rush to leave before Toad had fully recovered. What's driving him? And whose side is he on in the war that has begun? Keeping these questions to herself, she changed the subject:
   - Hvogbjorn is not a Daert name, is it? Are you also a local foreigner like me?
   - Almost, - the young man grinned. - I am descended from Olaf's companion. The first Hvogbjorn won the crown of Daert for Olaf and got the right to breed dragons from him. That was centuries ago, so we're almost native Daertans. Only one surname remained. And your family?
   - Iolians. Only I was born in Daert. - Rose touched the silver crab-shaped brooch on her beret. It was used to fasten a ragged white and grey feather.
   - Where are they now?
   - Across the ocean. - The girl closed her eyes and leaned back on Toad's paw. - Daddy bought a ship and sailed for three years to the overseas colonies, and mom with him. They promised to come back three times richer than before. Praise the Creator.
   - Yes, maybe things will be settled by the time they return, - Don Marius agreed. - And you make them happy by staying alive. When we get to the city, I will take a promise from you, signora.
   - Staying at home?
   - Or in the Academy office. Behind the fortress walls, anyway.
   - Tempting, my lord. I will consider it.
   By connecting herself to Toad with a strong ethereal thread, Rose could constantly feel her pain - and muffle it as best she could, taking some of it for herself. It was tiring, but the dragoness was cheerful and quicker. It was dusk when the travellers reached a large trade route and immediately encountered a column of refugees coming slowly from the south. There were about forty of them, with three carts. Old folk, women, children, only a few men. Only four horsemen in identical leather armour had weapons. The leader of the horsemen rode out to meet Toad, dismounted, bowed. He introduced himself to the young men who had descended from the dragon:
   - Sergeant Bernard, milord. Commanding the guarding of the merchant convoy.
   - Don Marius, dragon knight, - the young man introduced himself briefly, dropping his last name. - Master Rosa, a mage of the Academy.
   Rose opened her mouth, about to clarify that she couldn't be called master yet, because she was just learning... and closed it without saying anything. These frightened people definitely wanted to see a knight and a mage, not a knight and a student.
   - Are all these people with you? - Marius continued in a confident tone. The young dragon rider was transformed before her eyes; he held himself differently from the way he did when he was alone with the girl.
   - Only two carts, charioteers and mounted men, my lord. - The sergeant straightened his back. - The others are from a few hamlets. The nomads are prowling everywhere, burning villages. The men have been taken by the king or the rebels. The women and children are afraid to stay. I decided to escort them out. We all wanted to hide in the town, but the closest one, Bitel, closed the gates. We walked for two days to Turvon, but they wouldn't let anyone in there either.
   Marius and Rosa looked at each other. It seemed that the knight's plan to leave the girl under the protection of the city walls had broken down. The knight asked:
   - Where are you going now?
   - The peasants want to take refuge in the forests. - The warrior pointed his chin behind Marius's back. - They say there are impenetrable thickets there. We can hide out. The main thing is that there should be no nomads between the road and the forest. But since milord has come from that direction...
   The young men exchanged glances again. The knight's confidence had left him, and now he seemed distressed and indecisive. Chewing his lips, Marius answered:
   - I'm afraid, Sergeant, there are nomads out there. A lot of them.
   - What shall we do, my lord? You're not going to leave us, are you?
   - I... will think of something. - The young man turned his gaze from Rose to Toad. - We will think of something.
   Chapter 3
   Don Marius woke Rosa when a strip of water glimmered ahead. The sun was already rising, and she stretched, yawning sweetly. It seemed to her that after all she had experienced during the day she would not be able to sleep, but the dragoness's measured footsteps were warm on her back and lulling... And the young sorceress's nerves were stronger than she had suspected.
   From their conversation with the sergeant they learnt that the refugees had been walking for a long time along the bank of the Clay River, a fairly wide river flowing southwards. Where the tract crossed the river, the wooden bridge, placed on the stone supports of an older stone bridge, had been burnt down by someone. The ferries were also all gone. But there were traces of an army that had travelled this way weeks ago. Unable to cross the river, the group turned north, towards the forests.
   - I think King Auguste's army passed through there, - Bernard explained to his new companions.
   - They could have destroyed the crossings themselves to cover their rear, - Marius suggested. - Or the nomads might have destroyed the crossings to prevent the king from quickly moving his forces inland. So if we took the route south, we could catch up with the king's forces.
   - Last we heard, my lord, the king was encamped on the borders of Velonda's lands, against the main rebel forces, - the sergeant nodded. - He will be there for a long time.
   - This is the way out. - The knight drummed his fingers on the hilt of his long sword. Before, the blade had been strapped to his saddle, but now the young man wore it at all times, Rosa thought, to look more solid in the eyes of the fugitives. - I have business in those parts. You'll have nothing to fear from the raiders when you're near the army... And I can leave master Rosa in safe custody there.
   - It's only a matter of time, my lord. - The merchant guard was certainly not inclined to be subservient. His tone remained deferential, but there was a hint of sarcasm in his voice. - To drag fifty women and old men and their belongings across a full-flowing river.
   - It might not be possible with the luggage. - The warrior's insolence didn't hurt knight, or he didn't notice it. The young man's shrewdness caused Rosa some doubt. - We'll get the men across. My dragon was wounded in battle and can't fly. But it doesn't need to. Dragons are very good swimmers, sergeant.
   - You want to... load people onto it? - Bernard looked at the lizard incredulously.
   - On her, - Rosa corrected, deciding that the enigmatic silence going to the mage's image was not to be overdone. - Toa... Cornelia is a lady.
   - She's won't lift them all in one sitting, - Marius said. - Are there any islands in the river, sergeant?
   - Yes, we've seen a couple of big ones, my lord.
   - You can point the way to the nearest one. We'll cross there, - the don decided. - First, we will take the people in batches to the island, and from there to the other side. But I must make two conditions.
   - Yes, my lord.
   - One. - The young man looked very serious and mature again, his voice sounded firm. Rose could hardly contain her smile. - We will set out at once, and go all night until we reach the shore. Make arrangements - put the children and the old men on carts and horses, and dismount yourselves. Secondly, the dragon will need a sacrifice on the riverbank.
   - S... sacrafice? - The sergeant glanced warily at the peacefully slumbering Toad again. The green dragoness had a remarkable gift for falling asleep at any quiet moment.
   - Yes, Sergeant, - Marius nodded gravely. - Toa... Ahem... Cornelia hadn't eaten in a long time.
   In half an hour Rosa went round the refugees, quickly assessed their condition, and distributed all her stores of corn ointment. To a couple of stout old men who were walking behind the cart, she relieved the pain in their joints, which made her feel quite ill. When she found herself in Toad's hard saddle, the student immediately began to nod off, and soon she did not notice how she fell into a deep dreamless sleep.
   - You have slept well, signora, - Don Marius told her.
   - Didn't snore? - The girl tried to smile at the knight more sincerely than she had done yesterday.
   - No, of course not. And you don't seem to have nightmares.
   - Mm-mm... - Rose lifted her glasses and rubbed her eyes with the bend of her thumb. - When I was fifteen, I cut off a chicken's head...
   - Erm... I'm sorry? - The young man even looked over his shoulder.
   - It was an assignment, - the student hastened to clarify. - At the Academy. Anyway, that chicken kept me awake for a week. And then we were assigned to cut up a pig carcass and make a list of its innards. I never thought about the chicken again. Now I always sleep well, if I can sleep.
   - Ahem... And there's our crossing, - the knight changed the subject awkwardly.
   An oblong island, overgrown with mixed forest, divided the Clay River into two streams - narrower, but also faster. It was shaped like a giant's insole or sole, left exactly in the middle of the channel.
   - We'll have another spurt and rest, - said the don, pulling Toad back. - On the other shore.
   The refugees literally collapsed from exhaustion as soon as the dragon stopped. Sergeant Bernard, however, with shouts and slaps brought his men to their feet, along with a couple of younger peasants. They began to unload the carts. The horses were unharnessed, and the sergeant led the worst of them to Toad.
   - Here is your... - the warrior grinned crookedly, - ...sacrifice, my lord.
   - Thank you. - The knight took the mare by the reins. - We'll leave you for some time, you keep watch over the plain. If riders appear, sound the alarm. No matter how many or under what banner.
   Marius led the two mounts down the bank, Rosa trailing behind.
   - You shouldn't look either, signora... - the knight started, but the girl looked at him over her glasses:
   - Milord, Toad recently bit a steppe dweller's head off in front of me. And another one's arm and a piece of torso.
   - Yes, but she didn't eat them. - The young man coughed, blushing slightly. - And I thought maybe a horse was different. You like animals, don't you?
   - Very much so. - Rose fixed her glasses, trying to keep a serious face. After a good night's sleep, the girl felt quite well, though her bruises were still sore. The young knight's clumsiness in communication amused her now, and the sorceress made an effort not to show it. - I love animals, so I know that predators eat meat. And they don't get it from a butcher's shop.
   Don Marius stepped from foot to foot before giving Toad a command: "Eat!". The green dragoness knocked the stunted horse to the ground with a single swipe of her paw, snapping its neck so swiftly that the unfortunate horse didn't even have time to neigh.
   - Interesting... - the knight stretched out, watching his giant pet rumblingly tear off the horse's hind leg. - I didn't like meat when I was a kid. Not at all. My sisters teased me about it. But after bonding with Toad, I grew to love it. All dragon knights like meat.
   - The bonding is a bond of dragon blood, milord? - Rose perked up.
   - Yeah. That's what we call the ritual amongst ourselves.
   The ritual of the dragon bond mixed the dragon's blood with the blood of its rider, creating a bond between them similar to an etheric thread, but much stronger - and, interestingly, invisible to the magical eye. Beast and man understood each other almost without words. In addition, the lizard received a drop of human intelligence, and the rider a tiny bit of dragon power. The ritual was born in the old empire, when the current schools of magic did not yet exist, but it combined features of blood magic and nature magic. Rose had studied its history, but the ritual itself was not taught to nature mages. The girl asked cautiously:
   - Milord... what else has changed about you?
   - I don't know. - Don Marius shook his head. - Hadn't been paying attention. I don't think it's anything serious. Though... the bond does give the rider the traits of the dragon he's bonded to. Maybe I should have bonded with someone more fierce and determined.
   However, the tenderness with which the knight looked at the breakfasting Toad suggested that he didn't need any other dragon.
   The young sorceress crossed with the first batch of refugees. She sat on Toad's back, helping a couple of peasant women to hold the children clinging to their harness. After dropping them off on the islet, the dragoness returned to the water. Rose left the refugees behind and with her crossbow at the ready went deeper into the grove. The wooded island was empty. It was densely overgrown with deciduous trees, with occasional spruce trees among them. There were no signs of animals, but there were human footprints, very old ones. In the centre of the islet there was a square foundation of a house or tower. Maybe there had been a ferry station here during the old empire or soon after its collapse. Or a bridge, of which not even the piers remained. Either way, no threats or traces of magic. By the time Rosa returned, Toad had delivered a second group of fugitives and was already carrying a third, helping to pull a raft made from a partially dismantled cart. On the north bank the men, led by the sergeant, remained. Suddenly, a guard on watch shouted and swung his arms. The girl looked closely - and saw moving dots in the north. Her weak eyes could not distinguish the silhouettes, but it was clear that they were riders. The dots did not move for long, and almost immediately disappeared, moving towards the horizon. Scouts, then.
   Marius heard the noise and turned round. The dragoness swam faster, literally tossing the raft onto the pebbles of the beach. People fell off her like peas, and Toad went into the water for the umpteenth time. Even Rosa could see that the animal was tired - she was being slightly swept away by the current, which had never caused the lizard any trouble before. But there was a new movement on the horizon. Something was approaching, kicking up sultans of dust. The men on the shore ran into the water, leading their agitated steeds. As soon as Toad approached, the men swarmed around her, clinging to her harness, clinging to her shiny emerald flanks. They didn't try to climb on the dragoness's back, just held on to her as they crossed the stream. One of the guards lost the reins of his horse, and it was swept away by the swift current. But the men, fortunately, all survived the rush across the river. Wet and panting, they fell to the ground, barely out of the water. The dust cloud was closing in, growing before their eyes ...
   - Sergeant! - A knight jumped down from Toad and grabbed the exhausted guard by the shoulders, lifting him to his feet. - We need axes! We must fell trees, make a perimeter. Toad will help.
   The peasants had the tools, but there was no one to wield them - even the soldiers of the merchant guards were exhausted. Marius himself took up the axe, and Rosa joined him, along with the sergeant and a stubborn old refugee. He was wheezing and panting, but he refused to lie idle on the grass. They lacked neither strength nor woodcutting skills, so the dragoness did most of the work - the men cut the trunk, and Toad felled it. Thanks to her help, three apple-trees, a young walnut and a spruce tree were laid before the nomads came to the northern bank of the Clay River. Not a whole tribe - a hundred horsemen, hardly more. But even a hundred mounted warriors were a problem. Screaming and howling like wolves, the nomads scurried along the shore, and some of them started to launch arrows at a gallop. They whistled harmlessly past, falling into the river or disappearing among the trees.
   - Why... why aren't they going into the water? - Sergeant Bernard couldn't catch his breath, still clutching the axe with both hands. - The horses will swim across...
   - They see that the dragon has more than the promised two men with it, and they don't know who else is on the island, - Don Marius replied, frowning. He stood beside Toad and kept his eyes on the riders galloping across the river. - You're wearing a helmet, and there's some sort of fortification on the shore - what if there's a military detachment here? Besides, if a dragon comes into the water to meet them, there'll be a massacre.
   - Take the raft to the other side of the island, - Rosa advised the warrior. - We can use it to try to get the women and children across. They'll be swept away by the current, but they'll make it to shore, I hope.
   - And you, master? Milord?
   - We'll try to keep them distracted longer, - Don Marius shrugged simply. Rosa cocked her crossbow silently.
   The raiders stopped thrashing about the beach. They lined up in chains of ten or twelve horsemen and fired volleys.
   - Get back! - commanded the knight. - Into the forest, to the south bank!
   He himself stayed near Toad, as did Rose. The dragoness spread her wings, covering the people from the arrows with her strong webbing. Deadly rain rustled down on the island, arrows drummed on Toad's skin. In front of Rosa's eyes, one arrow struck the green crown of a felled apple tree and... the young branches burst into flame as if doused with oil.
   - Creator Almighty! - Don Marius shrieked. The flames splashed through another crown, blasting the young men with heat. The branches of a nearby fir tree burst into flames.
   - It's... - Rose squeezed her eyes shut. But the fire remained - through her eyelids she could still see its golden tongues dancing in the air. - The arrows are enchanted! Incendiary!
   - Toad, get back! - The young man slapped the lizard's paw.
   The three of them retreated under the protection of the trees - alas, it could only help for a while. The steppe had few enchanted arrows, but here and there new fires were breaking out on the small island. Some of them threatened to merge to form a wall of flame.
   - It's not good. - Marius bit his lip habitually. - We'll either burn, suffocate, or try to escape, and the nomads will cross without hindrance. If the Toad is loaded with passengers, she can't fight.
   - I can see why the whole tribe isn't here. - Rose stroked the steel bow of her crossbow. - They have a good mage. And... I think he's here himself now. Wait here, Don.
   - What? - The young man didn't understand. - Stop!
   But the girl had already dived into the bushes. She lay on her stomach on the beach and, trying not to listen to the whistling of arrows, the crackling of flames, the howling of the steppe warriors, crawled as far as she could. Pressing herself into the damp earth, she closed her eyes, even covered them with the palm of her gloved hand. The world disappeared - what remained were coloured sparks in the darkness. Sources of magical energy. Rosa dismissed the glow of her glasses and the tongues of sorcerous flame at once. She stared into the distance. Moving specks of scarlet - not yet used arrows in the quivers of the nomads. Bronze tips, or maybe bone, or even stone - only iron and its "kin" cannot be enchanted. Magic is afraid of iron, retreats before it. You can't make a magic armour of steel or an enchanted sword of iron. It doesn't matter, though, if the arrow strikes the target with fire. But beyond the shore, further still... yes. What Rose was looking for was a cluster of lights. White, red, blue. A magician with amulets. The girl crawled backwards and suddenly stopped. The young sorceress was surprised to find that the arrow that had fallen from above had pierced the edge of her cloak, nailing the fabric to the ground.
   - Oh... - Rose broke the shaft of the arrow and pulled her cloak off it. - Not a word to Don Marius...
   - Are you all right, signora? - The knight asked excitedly when the girl returned to the protection of the forest. Echoing his anxiety, Toad sneezed and growled worriedly.
   - Yes. - Rose shook off the flaps of her thighhigh boots, glad to herself that the young man had the courage not to rush after her. - The mage is here. Standing far behind the warriors.
   - He commands them. - The knight clenched the hilt of his sword. - It was the steppe's custom - if most of the tribe was separated on a campaign, the mage would be in command.
   - Without it, a hundred cavalrymen stand little chance against Toad, - Rose added. She hadn't been trained in strategy or warfare, but she'd seen a dragoness in battle. - Especially if they shot all the enchanted arrows into the island.
   - We can't get him yet, - Don Marius said sadly, unclenching his fingers on the hilt. - If we go across the river, they'll shoot Toad from the shore with magic arrows and the people on her with ordinary ones. Maybe we should lie low and wait for the enemy to come to the island... Toad can bear a great heat, we can hide near the water....
   - How about flying across the river and hitting the mage from above? - the girl suggested. - I'll show you where he is.
   - A Toad can't fly, - the knight grumbled. - And I wouldn't take you into battle.
   - A Toad can fly. - Rose took the young man's hand and looked into his face. - The wing will survive the short flight, I promise.
   - She'll be in pain...
   - It won't. - The girl squeezed the knight's palm. - I'll take care of it.
  
   It must have been an impressive sight for the steppes - an emerald-green dragon soaring into the sky from behind a wall of fire and columns of smoke. She gritted her teeth and squinted, absorbing the pain of the huge creature. Her whole body ached, from teeth to toes, and sometimes the pain became sharp - in her arm, in her back, in her knee, repeating Toad's painful places. The girl tolerated it, not making a sound - her moan or shriek would surely throw Marius, who had barely agreed to take the sorceress with her.
   It swept over the river, skirting the crowd of nomads, who had stopped firing, clearly dumbfounded by what had happened. They had been told that the dragon was somehow unable to fly. Rose saw the garland of lights against the black background again, and pointed her finger:
   - Over there!
   And opened her eyes. Grabbed her crossbow.
   Toad was already swooping down on the target, a group of five men far behind the other warriors. They were on foot, and one of them was leading the horses - maybe it was more convenient for the mage. The steppes did not try to run, and that immediately alerted the girl. Their mage was going to fight the dragon somehow, but not one on one... The tallest of the nomads had a spark in his hand, so bright that Rosa could see it with her eyes open.
   - Evade, Marius! - She elbowed the knight in the ribs. The young man didn't hesitate to shout the command. The Toad lay on the wing... and a moment later, a sprawling white lightning bolt struck the sky from the ground. If the don's pet hadn't manoeuvred sooner, it would have struck her in the chest. But the dragoness, unused to flying, was blinded by the flash, and suddenly lost control of herself. At the very ground, she spread her wings with a roar, slowed her flight, and slumped to the ground. The impact was so strong that Rosa dropped her crossbow and nearly bit off her tongue. All the girl's insides were shaken like scraps in a butcher's bag. The dragoness raised her head and let out a pitiful cry, and Rosa was flooded by a wave of pain that she could not fully absorb - she had to cut the connection to avoid losing consciousness.
   - Toa-a-a-d! - Don Marius cried out. The young man's voice suddenly changed to a hissing roar. - R-r-shah!
   The young sorceress stood still for a long heartbeat, watching the knight's face change - Don Marius's ears pressed against his head, his cheekbones sharpened, his eyes turned from grey to yellow... She knew in theory what a display of dragon blood looked like in a bonded knight, but she saw it for the first time. A moment in the power of another's blood cost a rider a month's life, and Academy students were never shown anything like this in lectures.
   - R-r-ar! - The young man tore the straps that bound him to the saddle, jumped down, and ran towards the wizard's guards. They were less than a hundred paces away from the dragon.
   Rose, too, freed herself from the straps, threw off her cloak, and slid down Toad's wing. The crossbow was not immediately in sight, so the girl hurried round the battlefield, crouching low, her palm on the sheath of her hunting knife. She saw Don Marius leap forward, crash his heels into the chest of one of the steppes, fall with him, and immediately jump up, swinging his sword at the curved blade of another... Then the girl focused on the mage. He was a tall, bald man, even by the standards of the Daertians, who wore neither cap nor shawl. His skull was covered with black tattoos, which apparently meant something to the steppes. The magician held in his outstretched hand a rod that looked like a bird's paw - wooden, with copper claws, decorated with feathers. Rose saw a whitish halo around it. A charged amulet. If it was similar to the one that had unleashed lightning on Toad, it was understandable why the nomad was delaying. A strike of that magnitude against Marius or Toad would sweep away his bodyguards along with his target. But if the knight kills all the warriors...
   Rose had never tried to sneak up on a human, though Paulette always complained that her mistress walked silently and seemed to appear from under the ground. She'd always been good with animals, though. She should be good at it now. Bypassing the mage in an arc, running from tree to bush, from bush to stone, the girl found herself behind his back, sliding steps approached from behind, naked blade. She swung, thrusting the blade at his neck - as she had done then, with the nomad in the camp....
   The mage turned round sharply and intercepted her hand with his own. He clenched her wrist so hard that Rose's fingers loosened and the knife fell to the ground.
   - Ouch! - the girl shrieked more out of surprise. The Steppe mage grinned broadly, squeezed his fingers harder - Rosa's thin bones crunched. The young sorceress screamed at the top of her voice, her knees buckling against her will. The nomad seemed to be enjoying the spectacle - so he didn't interfere when the girl raised her trembling left hand to her face. Maybe he was expecting Rose to try to push him away or clamp her mouth shut to hold back a scream. Instead, the Academy student ripped the glove off her hand with her teeth. And grabbed her enemy by the earlobe with her bare fingers. And gave him all the pain she had taken from Toad, all the pain she was feeling right now. All at once, right in the head. A trained mage could withstand such a blow if he was ready for it. Steppe wasn't. He didn't even groan, just shuddered, and began to roll onto his back. Rose pulled her hand from his weakened grip and fell to her knees, shuddering too. She found a hunting knife under her feet and clutched the hilt in her left palm. She could feel her right arm only up to the elbow, her fingers numb and unmoving. The pain was gone, but she felt weak and dizzy. Hiccupping loudly, Rosa rolled the steppe mage over onto his back and placed the knife point against his chest, just in front of his heart. "I've already killed a man," she reminded herself, fighting the nausea. - Two, even. This one...is no better than them." Still, stabbing an enemy with a bow and stabbing an unarmed man lying passed out were different things. Or not? It doesn't matter. His death is necessary for others to live. Then it is necessary. If she had the power to take him prisoner and dictate terms to the warrior-steppers... But she doesn't.
   Her right hand still wouldn't listen. Rosa pressed the hilt of the knife with her wrist, pressed her chest, feeling the blade pierce the steppe man's dressing gown, enter the flesh... She could not pull it out. Picking up the amulet, the young sorceress straightened up and looked around. The Toad was roaring, struggling to get to her feet. Don Marius was thrusting and thrusting his sword into the body of a steppe warrior at his feet, three more dead men were lying nearby. And from the river a dozen horsemen galloped towards them at full speed. A group of a dozen warriors had broken away from the others and were close behind. Rose spread her feet shoulder-width apart, as if shooting a crossbow, and raised her hand with the amulet. She touched the power that infused the wood and metal. A strong mage had charged the amulet for many days. The lightning the late steppe man had released was definitely not from this one - but it was the same. Rose sighed convulsively and recited the activation formula in full voice.
   - Bzoom! - A blinding white discharge, branching and sprawling, burst from the copper claws of the "bird's paw", struck the ground in front of the steppe vanguard, sweeping away three horsemen, sweeping them to smoking shreds along with their horses. The others tightened their reins, shouting fearfully. Behind the girl, Toad roared, and the ground shook with the dragoness' footsteps. Even without turning round, the young sorceress knew that Marius's pet was running into the attack, gathering speed. The nomadic formation broke, a hundred riders jumped to the sides, ducking into the manes of their horses. Only the bravest of them launched arrows at the dragon - ordinary arrows, not enchanted ones.
   - Huh. Oh. Done, - Rosa said to herself, dropping the empty amulet. Without any warning, a hot lump came to her throat, and she bent down in a fit of vomiting. She threw up on the steppe mage's corpse, but by an incredible effort of will she managed to wipe her lips with the edge of her glove before she began to fall. Rosa's last thought that day was almost joyful - she realised that she wasn't falling face down, and on clean grass. The impact with the ground finally knocked the girl unconscious.
  
   Chapter 4
   When Rosa opened her eyes, she saw a mishmash of white, blue and green spots above her. At first she was frightened, but other senses came to the rescue of her helpless vision. The rustling of leaves, the creaking of wood, the touch of the breeze on her face, the smell of grass. Rose was lying under the tree. Without her glasses, of course. That made the crown above her head and the sky, visible through the leaves, merge into a blurred three-colour panel. The young sorceress' head was resting on something soft, her bare feet were covered with a rough cloth - obviously not a blanket.
   - Sir! Sir, she's awake! - exclaimed someone nearby. The voice belonged to one of the peasant women who had crossed the river with Rose on Toad's back, so that the girl finally calmed down. Feeling weak and stiff all over, she raised herself on her elbows and yawned. The objects at arm's length were already taking on a clear shape, and the student saw her things very close to her - belt with scabbard, glasses, gloves, jacket, boots, neatly placed heel to heel. Of course, the girl grabbed the glasses first. She pressed her lips together annoyingly. Her glasses had been taken off by a person who didn't know how to do it properly - there were fingerprints on the thin lenses. Rosf touched the right wishbone where she saw the magic glow - tapering transparent rings ran from the edges of the lenses to the centre, wiping away the imprints, shaking off dust and tiny lumps of earth, caught on the glass in the heat of battle.
   - You're feeling better, I can see that. - A shadow fell on Rosa's hands. - I'm glad for you, master.
   The girl hastily put on her glasses and raised her head. But Sergeant Bernard, who came up to her, knelt down on one knee in front of the young sorceress. Looking around, she realised that she was lying on a makeshift bed made of a rag bag, a piece of cloth as a mattress, and her own cloak as a bedspread. The river was babbling nearby, and Toad's green body could be seen by the bank. The dragoness seemed to be drinking.
   - Does anything hurt, Madam Mage? - The sergeant asked sympathetically.
   - All of it, to be honest. - To avoid upsetting the warrior, Rose tried to smile. - But I've had worse.
   - Don Marius was torn between you and his dragon. - Bernard didn't smile back, but his eyes sparkled. - It was agreed that anyone could look after you, but only the rider could look after the dragon.
   - Where are the others? - The girl reached for her jacket. She was uncomfortable sitting in front of a man she didn't know wearing only trousers and a thin blouse.
   - The convoy has travelled further south on the road, - explained the merchant's guard. - We lost the wagons, but we took some captured horses. We are here with you, the dragon and the don, and a couple of refugee girls to look after you. For now, however, no nomads are to be seen beyond the river. The One will grant, and they will not appear. Lord rider says after such losses, the chief will look for another target to assert his authority. Away from us.
   - That's good. - The gloves were damp and clean - they had recently been thoroughly washed to remove traces of vomit and dirt. The boots were almost shiny, too. Rose began to pull them on, fighting the dizziness. When the sergeant noticed her staggering, he held her by the shoulder. He said suddenly:
   - Master Rosa, we couldn't see much from the islet, but Don Marius told us a lot. You're the bravest girl I've ever seen, I'll be damned.
   - Thank you, Sergeant. - The young sorceress blushed against her will. However, her voice did not waver. With a touch of irony, the girl continued: - I'm just a magician. Do you know the magic's first rule?
   - No, master.
   - "You must not fear. Fear is the mind-killer", - Rose quoted, pulling up the cuffs of her gloves. Feeling the tight leather around her fingers, the weight of the boots on her feet, the scabbard at her hip, the young sorceress perked up a little. The dizziness and lethargy receded. - A mage controls great powers with his mind. He must always remain cool-headed. A coward will not graduate from the Academy.
   "It's true, I haven't graduated from the Academy yet either", she added mentally in fairness.
   - If I don't call Don Marus now, he'll feed me to the dragon, - the sergeant decided, rising. Rosa held out her hand to him:
   - I'll go to him myself. Help me, please.
   The warrior didn't argue. He helped her up and gave her a flask, her own. Rosa sipped the warm, unpleasant-tasting water, clipped the flask to her belt, picked up her cloak from the ground, and headed for the shore. Don Marius, of course, found himself near Toad. The dragoness had already drunk and was now looking for something in the water, perhaps a large fish. The knight was glumly studying the foreleg of his pet. When he saw Rose, the young man brightened up:
   - Signora! How are you feeling?
   - Excellent, - the girl lied. Marius was not a seasoned sergeant, he would definitely worry. - Just overstretched in battle. It's almost normal for mages. How are you and Toad?
   - I'm fine, Toad... I think so too. - The knight gloomed again. - I'm afraid Toad and I have become pampered and are relying on your knowledge more than we should.
   - I want to look at it, - Rosa said. - May I?
   - If it doesn't hurt you...
   Without delay, the sorceress got to work. She used magic and her delicate, sensitive fingers to search for bruises and cracks in the dragoness's bones. The knight, who was watching her actions, reported guiltily:
   - I'm afraid, signora, I couldn't get all your things from the other side of the river. The cloak, beret and knife I took, but the crossbow... I think Toad stepped on it. I'll buy you a new one.
   - It's no big deal. Though hunting will become difficult... ahem... - It struck Rose. - Did you bring me from the other side, too?
   - Yeah. Me and Toad.
   The girl bumped her nose against the dragoness's scaly side. She controlled her voice well, but the colour of her face... Images flashed before her mind's eye - a young man finding her senseless body near the corpse of a steppe mage, throwing her on his shoulder... Well, no, it couldn't be like that. Of course, Marius took her in his arms, like in romantic books. And then threw her across the saddle on Toad's back. And strapped her down. Because there is no romantic way to carry a fainting girl on a dragon. To dispel the horrible visions, the student mumbled rather loudly:
   - No tears in the hide... lost scales... no big deal. Contusion in the abdominal area... no big deal. Ribs are intact. Paws. Mm-hmm.
   - What's wrong with her paws? - The knight was worried.
   - Nothing, - Rosa assured him. - Toad hadn't put her sore paw out when she fell. She's a clever girl, isn't she?
   The girl affectionately patted the dragoness on the shoulder just above the elbow. Dragoness didn't react to it - she was too engrossed in her "fishing".
   - So...
   - Well, she and I are in about the same position, - the girl smiled. - Bruises and weakness. Sleep will cure it all. And a hearty supper. I can't get you any big game without a crossbow, but you've managed so far.
   - We'll take one captured horse from the sergeant, - Marius decided. - It will be enough to... my goal. I have breadcrumbs and dried meat for you and me.
   - One more thing. - Rose leaned back against Toad's side, folded her arms across her chest. She looked earnestly into the young man's face. - Your transformation...
   - Oh, you've seen it. - The knight bit his lip. - Not a pretty sight, was it?
   - Why? - Rose raised her eyebrows. - That's not what this is about. You turned under the influence of emotion, my lord. Fear for Toad and anger. From everything I know about dragon knights, that's not the way to do it.
   - Well... actually, yeah. - The young man rubbed the back of his head in a familiar boyish gesture. - But I would have turned anyway. There were four opponents. You didn't see me fight? Right now, I couldn't stop a saber blade with the palm of my hand.
   - It's not about that... - Before Rosa could finish, Toad jerked her neck and stuck her head into the river. She snapped her jaws and grabbed something, swallowing it immediately with a large portion of river water. It grunted contentedly, squinting its yellow eyes at its master.
   - Good girl, - Don Marius praised her with a broad smile. Rosa sighed, and decided to postpone the conversation until later. She was feeling sick herself - not a good time for serious talk. She smiled too:
   - So are we going to continue on our way?
   - Yes, and the sooner the better.
   The sun had passed the centre of the sky, so breakfast was more like lunch for Rosa. The girl, used to loss of appetite after working with spells, ate heavily, despite her nausea and meagre food intake, and tidied up her equipment. She felt uncomfortable without her crossbow. Rosa didn't know any battle magic, the slingshot had been stolen from the camp by raiders, and with the loss of the crossbow she had only her trusty knife, which had saved the student from trouble Clay River lay the corpse of a steppe mage covered with amulets, but Don Marius had not taken any of them - he, like any warrior, had been taught not to touch unfamiliar magical objects on the battlefield.
   - Don't be upset, signora, - Marius said to the sorceress, having understood the reason for her distress. - You already lead among us by the number of enemy heads.
   - Is that so? - The girl didn't believe it.
   - Well, look for yourself, - the knight began to curl his fingers. - You killed two raiders in the camp. Add to them the mage and three other riders - you burned them with the amulet. That makes six. I've only got the wizard's guards behind me, four in number. We're not competing with Toad, it's not fair. Six against four.
   - Oh... - Rose froze, comprehending what the don had said.
   - You know how to praise a girl, my lord, - Sergeant Bernard chuckled.
   - Oops. I mean... - Don Marius clamped his mouth with the palm of his hand. - My sisters and cousins, they're knights too... almost all of them... I didn't think.....
   - Nothing, - Rose said, coming out of her brief stupor. - Don't worry. It was nice to hear. From you, at least.
   After the meal they bade farewell to their companions.
   - We won't take the road, but you'd better stick to it, - the young knight told the sergeant. - You'll almost certainly meet the royal army's cavalry on the road, and they'll drive off the brigands and raiders. Perhaps you'll find other refugees and join them. King Auguste is trying to gain popularity, and he will hardly abandon the common people who are close to his army.
   - Oh, let us hope so, - the merchant guard shook his head doubtfully. - If it were Octavia's army, I wouldn't doubt it, but this Auguste... He's not even a daertian. In any case, good journey, my lord. You too, master Rosa.
   Bernard put the girls who were courting Rosa on the trophy horses, and soon they were out of sight. The young men and girl were alone on the river beach, except for Toad.
   - You seem to have repaid me many times over for the rescue, signora, - the knight said to the girl when the dust from the hoofs had settled. - Now Toad and I owe you a debt of gratitude.
   - We were in the same boat, my lord, and we all didn't want to drown, - the young sorceress said. A stray wavy strand fell on her nose. The girl sneezed involuntarily and fixed her hair. - You've worked just as hard.
   - I should have done more, - the young man said. - But all I can do for now is get you to the royal army camp. You'll be safe there.
   - You will not enter the camp yourself, milord? - Rose squinted. Her palms rested on her waist.
   - No. My target is in those places, but not there.
   - Your target is in the rebel camp, - the girl said slowly, looking Marius in the eyes.
   - What... why... why would you think that? - the knight was confused.
   - You don't want to meet the king's patrols on the road, - Rosa explained. - You were more interested in the movements of the rebels than the king's troops when you questioned the refugees, and you're obviously more concerned about their situation.
   The knight did not answer at once. The silence lasted until Toad, slumbering in the sun, twitched her wing in her sleep.
   - I'll still get you as close to Auguste's camp as I can, - the young man frowned. - Whatever happens next is my business.
   - As you wish, milord, - the girl said. She ran her thumb under the strap of her shoulder bag. - In the meantime, shall we go on?
   - Let's keep travelling. - Don Marius sniffed the air with a laugh and confessed: - Travelling in your company is much more pleasant than travelling alone. But I will feel much better when I leave you in a quieter place, signora.
  
   Chapter 5
   After a stormy encounter, fate gave the young people a break. For the next few days Toad walked tirelessly southwards along deserted paths, keeping far away from the trade route. The terrain changed little by little - ahead was the Riverland, where the rivers running from the mountains to the west were intertwined and scattered in a dozen channels, making their way to the lands of the New Empire and the Great Steppe. Don Marius believed that the rebel duchy's army and its allies would take up positions at a natural boundary along one of the rivers. King Auguste's army was to be found there as well.
   - A military camp is not the safest place, but you can get home with an escort from there, - the young knight reasoned at one of his stops. - You have connections in the capital, don't you?
   - There are warehouses and Granchi's office there, -the girl confirmed. - We could write a letter to the manager.
   In fact, Rosa was not yet sure what she would do next. Having realised Don Marius's true purpose, the young sorceress experienced the feeling that pushed her into the dustiest corners of libraries and eventually led her to the ill-fated expedition. Curiosity. Or rather - the fear of missing a fleeting chance to learn something important. Having met the knight, the girl became a part of some big and significant story. To part with him means to return to the role of an outsider. Would the comfort and security be worth it? Rosa hesitated.
   But her inner turmoil did not prevent her from recovering from her ordeal. The calm, measured journey made the young people remember about propriety, and at nights they slept on opposite sides of Toad, warming themselves against her scaly flanks. The green dragoness thus played the role of a sword, which the knight from fairy tales put between himself and the rescued maiden. She also guarded the sleepers for most of the night, leaving Rosa and Marius a couple of hours on duty each. On the third morning Rosa had recovered enough to take care of herself. She bathed in a nearby stream, washed herself with hot water from the kettle, washed her laundry, put on a new pair of clothes, brushed her hair and cut her nails. At the end of the day, she began to rub cream from a small silver box on her hands.
   - Are you all right, signora? - Don Marius, who had seen this, inquired warily. He was wiping Toad's head with a damp cloth while the girl went to the stream. - Are your hands sore?
   - No, no, it's fine, - the sorceress assured the young man. - It's just... well, for the skin. To keep my hands from getting hard.
   - Ah, yes. - The knight cleared his throat. - Of course.
   - Let me guess, - the girl said with a smile. - Don't your sisters and cousin knights do that?
   - I just wasn't really interested. - Marius shrugged, looking away. - I'm sorry, signora.
   - Why? - Still smiling, Rose looked up at him. - You apologise too often, my lord. To a commoner, too.
   Determined not to drive her saviour into a blush, the girl immediately continued:
   - It's not for beauty. A researcher needs sensitive fingers. Whether a magician or an anatomist. That's why I like gloves - without them, my hands would have turned into a blister like a peasant woman's. And the cream wouldn't have helped.
   - I can't imagine you with muzzled hands, signora. - The young man also allowed himself a slight smile. - But you know... I can't imagine you with rouge on your face and an elaborate hairdo, either.
   - A very difficult compliment, my lord. - Rose closed the box of cream with a click. - I must think it over.
   She did make Marius blush after all.
   The king's camp made itself known on the fifth day - by the fumes near the horizon. Many black columns stretched to the sky. Too many for another burnt village.
   - This is it, - the knight said with a sigh, looking up at the fumes from his high saddle. - I will leave you here, signora. I wish I could take you further and make sure there are no misunderstandings, but I don't know how Auguste's troops will receive me. And it'll be harder for me to cross the border anyway. Be confident when you meet the soldiers, give your name at once and ask to be escorted to commander.
   - And you, milord? - Rose asked, sitting behind him. She had always had to hold on to the knight's waist or shoulders on the journey, which had made him terribly embarrassed at first, but now they both ignored it.
   - I'll wait until nightfall and try to get round the camp, - Marius replied. - It's just as I thought - the river beyond the camp, the Shaanta. De Velonda's positions are surely on the other side. The armies are at the fords, and I'll cross at the deepest place.
   - Is it dangerous? - Rose squirmed in her saddle. - Toad swims well, but if the king's army has dragons, the rebels might be ready for something like this. What if they fire on you? Or you'll be get trapped on the shore? Anything's possible in the dark.
   - That's my problem, Signora Rosa.
   - Yours and Toad's. - The girl clenched the knight's sides with her fingers so that he flinched. - You're risking her, too. I think you'd be better off taking to the air and flying to the other side, then approaching the rebel forces on foot, in broad daylight, in the open.
   - I don't think Toad is capable of long-distance flying yet. - There was doubt in Marius's voice. Rosa wished she could see his face, but it was awkward to crane her neck and peer into his eyes from over his shoulder.
   - She's can, - the sorceress assured him. - The bone is already fine. There may be some pain, but I'll take care of it.
   - How do you take them off if...
   - I'm coming with you, - the girl said firmly. - Toad needs looking after. Besides, I seem to have some business with the rebels, too.
   The latter was a lie, but Rosa did care about the green dragoness. Not that it was her primary motive...
   - That's impossible. - Don Marius looked round himself. He seemed alarmed, but at the same time... reassured?
   - Let me eliminate the possibility of an argument right away. - Rose squeezed the knight's sides again. She knew that her fingers, though thin, were very strong. This time, however, the young man did not react. - If you drop me here, I'll cross the river myself and meet you at de Velonda's camp when you get there, wet and tired. You think I can't?
   The knight was silent for a few seconds, and then... laughed. He said, turning away:
   - You are ruthless, signora. If that's the case, I think you'd better stay with me. Are you sure it's safe for Toad to take to the air?
   - Yes, milord. - Rosa didn't know if she was glad. If Marius had refused her, she would hardly have carried out the threat. But it was too late to change her mind anyway. - The bone and muscle were fine. There will be a little pain when she tense the muscles, but not enough to interfere with the flight. And I'll take it off anyway.
   - Then we'll start now, - the young man decided. He unhooked from his saddle a steel helmet with a louvered visor, the top of which had a rectangular window made of thick glass. - The night flight won't give us much advantage, and patrols near the camp might be on the roads.
   It was the second time Rosa had fly on a dragon, but she remembered the first one faintly. It was too short a trip across the Clay, and she had been busy searching for the enemy mage and dealing with Toad's acute pain. Now she could enjoy the flight to the fullest. Spreading out, Toad got off the ground and began to rise higher and higher, shifting to the southeast in a spiral. Marius probably wished to gain altitude before approaching the positions of the two armies. Last time Rosa, snuggled against Marius's back, had not noticed the wind - now it was in her face, forcing her to squint. The girl's huge round spectacles were a poor defence.
   The fumes drifted downward, and the royal army's camp became visible. Rose couldn't see the details, but she could see that the rows of tents spanned the horseshoe bend of the wide river. On the other side of the Shaanta, tents were also crowded together, and there were dark strips of earthen ramparts, fences, and ditches. Toad began to round the bend with both camps from the east. For a time it glided through the air, rarely flapping its wings, but after a few minutes it suddenly turned its head and uttered a high bird-like cry.
   - Dragons! - Don Marius turned his head round. When he realised where Toad was looking, he pointed his finger. - There!
   Now even Rose could see two dots approaching them along the Shaanta riverbed. The alien lizards had been hovering above Toad, and were now shortening their distance while simultaneously descending.
   - Air patrol, - the knight said, surprisingly calm. Though Rosa was used to Marius being more confident in the face of danger than he was when he talked to her. - There must be one flying west of the camp.
   - Are they gonna get in our way?
   - Yeah. They may think we're delivering an urgent message or something, but they'll soon realise we're flying across the river.
   - What are we supposed to do?
   - Trust me and Toad, - the young man said briefly. Rose squeezed his shoulder silently for a moment and leaned back, gripping the saddle to keep out of the way.
   Don Marius did not try to gain altitude. He reassured Toad and told her to stay on her original course. The patrolmen might have thought the green dragon didn't see them. Toad headed straight for Shaanta, descending gently. The royal dragons followed her, still keeping higher. Rose could now make out their silhouettes - one lizard was black in colour, the other was scarlet. Both of them seemed much larger than Marius's pet. She had never thought about it before, but by dragon standards, the green dragoness was really quite small.
   - Black is someone from de Moradi's pack, - Marius said, speaking to no one in particular. - Maybe Slow-witted or Deerslayer. I don't recognise the red one.
   Rose had a million questions on her tongue, but she held back. There would still be time to talk. If they both survived today.
   As the waters of Shaanta glistened below, the red dragon folded its wings and dashed downwards, like an attacking falcon. Rose couldn't stand it:
   - Marius!
   - I know.
   The scarlet silhouette grew larger, but Toad continued to fly as if she didn't see the threat. When Rosa thought she could see the red lizard's eyes, Marius shouted:
   - To the left!
   The Toad didn't just dodge the blow - it jerked to the side, spinning round and round to the deafening flapping of its wings. For a brief moment, the young sorceress felt the straps tying her to the saddle tighten. The royal dragon cometed to the right. It flapped its wings, trying to slow down. But now Toad dived down. The green dragoness sank her claws into the wide-spread wing of the scarlet lizard and tore at the webbing. The red dragon cried out pitifully, spinning like a maple seed. The Toad flew away, down, over the river. Rose turned round. The black dragon, who had trusted the first blow to his comrade-in-arms, was now also descending, but much more cautiously. Still, the distance to him was closing.
   - Hold on, signora, - Marius advised.
   - Shouldn't you have done it before? - The girl burst out laughing nervously.
   The green dragoness dipped lower and lower, and suddenly Rosa realised that they were flying straight to the front of the rebel army. Where the lines of field fortifications stretched out. The black dragon followed them like a tether. White puffs of smoke rose above the ramparts.
   - To the right! - Marius ran his palm over Toad's skin. The dragoness somersaulted through the air again, shifting off course and accelerating. Something whistled past. A moment later, explosions rumbled from behind. Looking over her shoulder, the girl saw the royal dragon literally flying into a wall of black and white explosions.
   - Magic detonation bombs! - exhaled the knight. - I was hoping for them...
   The royal dragon trotted left and right, seeming to search for a passage amidst the fire and smoke. More white clouds bloomed behind the fortifications. So the cannons firing from the ramparts were only marking a target for others. The toad did another mad somersault that made Rosa's stomach jump to her throat. The black lizard also tried to dodge the volley, but its manoeuvrability was at a disadvantage to the green dragoness. The poor thing was drowned in the flames of the close hits. The roar of pain reached even the ears of the girl and the knight. The lizard collapsed into the waters of Shaanta.
   - Time to sit down. - Marius leaned forward. The Toad skipped high above the front ramparts, circled downwards, and almost landed on the strip of bare ground between the fortifications and the tents of the camp. Obeying the rider's commands, it lay down on its belly, tucked its paws and lowered its head. Marius took out a white shirt from under the saddle and clipped it to the scabbard of his sword. Standing with his feet on the saddle, he waved the improvised banner. Just in time - from the camp and from the ramparts, armored horsemen were already racing towards them, accompanied by carts with cannons. A few minutes later, the quietly lying dragoness was surrounded by two hundred mounted and foot soldiers. Guns with bronze barrels mounted on swivels in the carts kept the Toad in their sights. Transparent smokes hovered over the wicks of cannoneers and rows of gunners.
   - I am Don Marius de Hvogbjorn! - shouted the knight, looking round the soldiers. - I have with me the magician of the Academy! We have urgent and important news for Donna Vittoria de Morax and your command!
   No shots were fired, which was good. Nothing happened for a while. Then there was a movement among the rebels, and a man in a light-coloured cuirass came forward. His head was covered by a hat with a brightly coloured feather instead of a helmet.
   - You may give your news to me, Don, - he said loudly, but not in a high-pitched voice. - I am the commander of the Duchy's Third Cavalry Regiment, Don Eug"ne de Beaulior.
   - Forgive me, Don, but first I must inform Donna Vittoria. - Marius lowered his shirt on scabbard. - Only she can authorise me to pass the information on to someone else. Donna is in the camp, isn't she?
   - Yes, she is here, - the colonel nodded, eyeing the young knight with a studied look. - But she is not the one I serve. On the other hand, taking you straight to the duke is not a good idea. Especially since he's not in the camp. Very well, then. - He slapped his palm on the saddlebows. - Come down. They'll take you to the donna, and if you don't cut her down, General Monvant will come there too. Then you will tell him your news anyway.
   - You should look after Toad. - Knight turned to Rosa, who was just unfastening the straps that held her in the saddle. Until the last moment she had feared that they would have to take off again under artillery fire.
   - I'm coming with you. - The young sorceress gave Marius a glare. He shook his head:
   - Good. I hope you... find something to do after this.
   Toad was obviously not happy to let his master go anywhere in such a tense situation, but after a few repeated commands she resigned herself and stayed where she was. The uninvited guests were led to the camp on foot, under a solid escort. Colonel de Beaulior certainly knew what dragon knights were capable of even without weapons. Strangely enough, the escort did not go to the main camp, but somewhere around it. It wasn't a long journey, and Rose was out of breath before the group reached their destination. It was a smaller part of the camp, made up of tents of a different colour. While most of the tents Rosa had seen were made of yellow and red cloth - probably de Velonda's crest colours - these stood out with grey or brown walls. Only a couple of larger tents flaunted black and gold colours. The dim camp was far away from the river and the other tents, and the ducal banner did not fly above it.
   - They are Loyalists, - Marius said quietly to the girl. - Supporters of Queen Octavia. Donna Vittoria is with them, not the duke's men.
   - Who is she? - Rosa asked, but she did not have time to hear the answer. He went into one of the black and gold tents, stayed there for half a minute, and came out in a hurry. He gave orders:
   - Come on in. Donna's waiting.
   The convoy remained outside - the young men and girl entered the tent alone.
   - Good day, Don. Good day, colleague, - the hostess greeted them, standing beside a mahogany folding table.
   Donna Vittoria de Morax was a woman just over twenty-five, tall and slender, even graceful. And dazzlingly beautiful - Rosa felt a pang of envy at the sight of her delicate face, her pure white skin, and her luxuriant red hair in two thick braids. As if realising that her beauty was already obvious, she wore a simple blue dress with a pelerine, adorned only with a gold brooch, as well as unadorned high heeled boots. She wore round gold spectacles, much thinner and lighter than Rosa's. The woman's waist was bound by a wide magician's belt with the obligatory set of flasks and pouches.
   - I have been informed that you have arrived in a rather memorable way. - Donna rested her palm on the tabletop. Her green eyes glittered behind the lenses of her glasses. There was a strange half-smile on her lips - like she seemed to know something about her guests that they didn't know themselves. - And it's me you're looking for. Well, I'm listening.
   The dragon knight bowed briefly, and Rose, belatedly realising, followed suit.
   - Are you Donna Vittoria de Morax, royal forensic necromancer of Daert, my lady? - Marius straightened and stepped forward.
   - That's right. - The woman only nodded slightly in response to the ceremonial bow.
   - You were commissioned by Queen Octavia to investigate certain events in the kingdom with the bailiff, Don Armando de Gorazzo?
   - Right. - The red-haired donna tilted her head to her shoulder. Her face remained impenetrable, but her lips quivered for a subtle moment. Rose wouldn't have noticed it if she hadn't been watching the woman's face closely.
   - I met Don Armando a few weeks ago. - Marius put his hands behind his back. - He was travelling with a party along the Senare River. Among his companions were my cousin, Minerva, and her dragon.
   - Have a seat. - Vittoria gestured to a couple of chairs in front of the table. She lowered herself into a much more comfortable armchair with a soft, high back. When the guests were seated, she said: - Luca, get the wine.
   What Rosa first thought was a grey leather bag in a dark corner moved. The strange wrinkled creature straightened up, waddled over to the chest covered with a white cloth. The girl held her breath as she realised she was looking at an orangutan ape. A bald ape. A dead bald ape that Donna the necromancer uses as a servant.
   - Go on, Don. - Vittoria herself did not even glance in Luca's direction. Her attention was on Marius. - Hurry, the Duke's men will be here soon.
   - Don Armando was disembarking from a riverboat on the shore of Senara when I met him. - The knight tried to remain calm, but his gaze also jumped back and forth to the necroconstruct. - Don Ardano, my cousin, and a group of imperial agents were with him.
   - Imperial? - Vittoria raised her eyebrows.
   - Yes, - Marius glanced at Rosa and, apparently for her, explained: - Queen Octavia accidentally discovered that on the territory of Daert there is some secret organisation of people who are beyond the control of any form of magic. These people used unusual machinery that our best engineers cannot understand. To investigate their origins and ties to local forces, the Queen has assigned a few reliable judicial officials.
   - Me and the two crown bailiffs, - Donna Vittoria nodded. She intertwined her fingers and rested her chin on them. Luca came over and placed a jug of wine and three silver goblets on the table.
   - Turns out these people aren't just active in our Coalition. - Marius moved away while the dead orangutan poured him wine. - They were committing murders and trying to put their people in important positions in the East, in the Empire. Imperial agents in their investigation reached Daert, where they met with Don Armando. They made an alliance. Their captain, the elven Lady Valria, shared the information with me.
   Marius grabbed the goblet and drained it half-full at once. Under Donna Vittoria's scrutinising gaze, he blurted out:
   - The Imperials are our enemies, but... These people who are immune to magic are aliens. They come from another world where magic doesn't exist, but machine technology is incredibly advanced. So much so that sometimes it's superior to magic or indistinguishable from it. The new king, Auguste, is their ally. They supply him with weapons and men in exchange for co-operation. The outsiders want to control the continent through puppet rulers. Auguste killed Queen Octavia with the weapons of the outsiders. Don Armando saw it with his own eyes. Octavia's family was probably killed in the same way two years ago. It's a conspiracy against everyone. The Kingdom, the Empire, the Coalition duchies, the elven principalities, all are in danger.
   For half a minute there was silence in the tent, viscous as tar. Finally, the red-haired donna leaned back in her chair:
   - Don Armando worked in the provinces, I worked in the capital. I didn't meet any Imperials, but I learnt a few things myself while the Queen was alive. It's not strange that the new king has declared me and Don an outlaw. If Armando and I combined our information, we could cause Augustus a lot of trouble. We'll have a more detailed conversation, Don Marius. While we think of what to tell the Duke's men.
   For the first time in the entire conversation, she shifted her gaze to Rose:
   - And you, colleague?
   - Rosa Granchi, nature mage. Second grade, fifth year at the Academy. - It sounded silly, but she couldn't think of anything better. Donna Vittoria somehow gave Rosa a feeling of unease and a chill between her shoulder blades. Not only because of her speciality - there was something in her demeanour, in her look, in her intonation, something... unpleasant, but at the same time paradoxically attractive. - I'm just a travelling companion. Don and I met by chance and... well... travelled together. I was treating his dragon.
   - I suppose you want to go back to the Academy?
   - No. - Rosa pulled herself together and answered firmly. - I want to stay and help. To Marius and... to you, I suppose. Marius will stay with you, won't he?
   - Yes, a bail bondsman with a dragon would come in handy for me. - The red-haired donna's grin grew wider. - If he doesn't mind. And you, Rosa...
   The necromancer stood up, walked around the table, touched the frozen girl's shoulder with her fingertips. Their gazes met.
   - Nature magic and necromancy study the same thing: living beings. - Donna Vittoria spoke with deliberation. - Just in different states. At the end of the fifth year, you are already a graduate, but without the stamped paper. It's time for you to continue your studies with a personal tutor. Would you like to start learning a new speciality...?
  
   "Pragmatists are not born, they become. This is a fairly obvious truth. But some will call my next statement nonsense. Idealism and pragmatism are quite compatible. A person who combines both of these qualities is capable of much. Perhaps it is precisely such people that future generations call heroes"
   The Witch-Queen, "Memories", volume one.
  
   Part Two. The Devided Kingdom
   "In this book, I perhaps play too often with proverbs, a habit I earned at the Academy when I was still a student. Such a technique allows me to both add clarity to a statement and draw the reader's attention to it at once. In this chapter, my victim will be the assertion that a lost battle does not mean a lost war. I will say, however, that at times to win a war you must lose a battle. As usual, it is a matter of choosing the right moment...".
   The Witch-Queen, "Memories," Volume Two.
  
   Chapter 6
   Rosa had little interest in the affairs of the neighbouring faculties at the Academy, and it would not have occurred to her that learning the basics of necromancy would begin with an attempt to make an amulet against dust. Yet that was exactly what she was doing now. She sat in Donna Vittoria's comfortable chair and stroked the roundel lying on the table with her fingertips, wondering how to approach it. The problem was that the amulet was carved from wood. That made all the difference.
   The forces that any magician controls affect matter animate, inanimate and dead in their own way. Initially dead matter is the most passive and easy to handle. In the bodies of living beings their own energy flows, which must be taken into account. The remains, however, abandoned by life, react to the flow of magic often strangely and unpredictably. As a result, it takes three different sets of skills to create amulets with the same properties from a gemstone, a fresh apple, and a cow bone. Like bone, dry wood was also once alive - which meant that any manipulation of it fell into the realm of necromancy.
   Rosa's fingers were entangled in a fine web of shimmering green translucent lines. As the girl's thoughts and the faint movements of her hand, the individual "cobwebs" touched the amulet lying on the table. The wooden roundel was surrounded by its own luminescence - uneven, lumpy, like the surface of an ugly potato. Rosa's touch changed its shape, strengthening or weakening its glow, but she could not get the desired result. The young sorceress caught herself slowly becoming angry. No one would call her an arrogant person, but Rosa was not without a sense of pride and ego. And that was what had given her the clue.
   Clenching her fingers into a fist, the girl extinguished the etheric "web" and leaned back. She took off her glasses, rubbed the bridge of her nose with two fingers. Her eyes were watering from the strain.
   - Milady, may I ask you a question? - Putting her glasses back on, Rose looked out from behind the high back of the chair.
   - Of course. - Donna Vittoria, the former crown necromancer, stood behind the chair with her arms folded across her chest. As a high-ranking court official, Donna was also a courtier, so she had an excellent command of her face - looking into her calm green eyes, Rosa couldn't even guess what her mentor was thinking.
   - This amulet assignment... - the girl rested her elbow on the wide armrest. - It's not a lesson, and it's not a test. It's a demonstration, isn't it?
   - A demonstration of what? - The red-haired donna raised her eyebrows.
   - My... weakness in a new discipline, - Rosa said, choosing her words carefully. She thought about standing up, but Vittoria herself came closer and put her palm on her student's shoulder. Girl had to stay in the chair. - You want me to make sure that my previous skills won't help me. Even though I'm a second-stage mage, even though I've been studying for five years, I have to start over with necromancy.
   A faint chuckle crept across the necromancer's impassive face. She squeezed Rose's shoulder lightly with thin, manicured fingers:
   - Well done. Almost right.
   - Almost... milady?
   - You don't have to start from scratch. The skills of a nature wizard will make your training easier. You're already getting a lot of things right. You got the amulet right after all.
   - Is it? - The Academy student looked incredulously at the wood wrapped in an uneven halo. - I don't think it did at all.
   Vittoria pushed a silver saucer sprinkled with powder from the edge of the table - an improvised test medium. She took the amulet with two fingers and placed it in the centre of the saucer. The white powder reluctantly moved to the sides, clearing a spot around the amulet two diameters wide.
   - Here we go. - Rose shrugged, trying not to show her distress. - See? You can't even protect a bookshelf with it.
   - But it works. - The red-haired donna emphasized the last word. - Basically, it works. And as it should - it repels dust. That's a good result for the first time, Rosa.
   - Isn't that so, my lady? - The girl blushed, in spite of her attempts to be calm and dignified. Before Vittoria could answer, something struck the heavy cloth covering the entrance to the tent. And again. The red-haired donna stopped smiling, swung her right hand sharply, and the canopy swung aside, opening the way for a large bird. Rose felt a twinge of envy - though she and the donna were technically on the same level of magic, their actual abilities were incomparable.
   The bird, which turned out to be a raven, circled the tent and sat down on the table, away from the platter of powder. Without making a sound, it opened its beak wide. A rolled-up piece of paper was sticking out of the raven's throat. Only now did Rosa realise that she was looking at a necroconstruct - but so skilfully made that it could easily pass for a living bird, even up close. The raven didn't reek of magic at all, because it had been made almost invisible to the magical eye.
   - Well, well, well... - Vittoria stroked the dead bird's head and pulled a piece of paper from its beak. Unfolding it, she read it quickly. To Rosa's surprise, she took a deep breath and closed her eyes. The necromancer stood motionless for a few seconds, completely absorbed in herself. Then she raised her head and squared her narrow, fragile shoulders:
   - All right. (
   - Milady? - The girl dared to speak.
   - It's about time you met the marshal. - The necromancer turned to her apprentice. - I'm going to visit him now, and you're coming with me. But first, you'll be rewarded for your first success.
   - N-no... - Rosa stammered in surprise. Vittoria gestured for her to be silent:
   - I had one of my dresses altered for you yesterday. It's in that chest. Put it on now. Luca will take your suit to the laundresses. We didn't have any shoes, so keep the boots, people can't see them under the skirt anyway. Oh yes, one more thing. The amulet is yours now, you can experiment with it at your leisure. If you come up with something interesting, you can show it to me.
   Rosa was used to dressing without the help of a maid, but she had not worn dresses for a long time, so it took her a long time to get dressed, and her tutor had time to send a messenger to the marshal to ask for an audience. No one in the camp had taken Rosa's measurements, so the dress was a little stinging in the shoulders, but it was simple and comfortable, with a green skirt and a black corsage, with ample sleeves and not too long a hem.
   The two of them left the necromancer's tent alone, leaving Luca in charge of the household. The dead, bald orangutan was an excellent watchman; his very presence would discourage anyone from looking into the tent without asking. Rosa followed her mentor and looked round furtively, hoping to see Toad's green carcass at the edge of the camp. Sometimes Don Marius took her out for a walk at this time.
   It had been several days since their arrival in the rebel camp. So far, the girl had hardly seen Marius. The young knight had been dragged around the tents of the army's higher ranks, while the sorceress had spent much time with Vittoria. They met only in the evenings, at Toad's hastily built stall. Because of the long separation from her master, the green dragoness was homesick and capricious, refusing to eat, so the young men were allowed to visit her during dinner hours, postponing other matters. Marius fed the pet with meat, and Rosa watched how old and new wounds were healing. At the same time, the knight and the sorceress had time to exchange news. Thanks to such conversations, the girl began to better understand the situation in the camp.
   In fact, the rebel army was not united. At its core were the army regiments that had defected to the Duke de Velonde's side. Taking advantage of the fact that the new king was still precariously seated on the throne, de Velonde wanted to get his lands out from under the Daert crown, but to remain in the Coalition. Already as an autocratic Grand Duke, of course. His goals were facilitated by the fact that the imperial armies stationed at the borders of the kingdom could not leave them - no one knew what the eastern neighbor was planning, and King Auguste simply could not afford a protracted civil war. A smaller share were those whom Marius called loyalists. When news of the death of Queen Octavia arrived in Daert, the capital's garrison was divided. Its commander, Marshal de Cotoci, did not believe the news and tried to close the city gates, but some of the officers and soldiers were bribed by then Duke Auguste. Street battles began, lasting several days. Octavia's supporters were supported by the militias of the artisan quarters, where the young queen was very much loved, and Auguste's people were supported by soldiers who arrived from his native duchy. Eventually the Loyalists were squeezed at the very fortress walls, and they left Daert at night through the captured gates, taking with them several hundred militiamen with their families. Auguste the Strong, who had accepted the crown, refused to pardon the rebels, thus leaving them with the only option of fleeing to the Duchy of Velonda. Loyalists and separatists were forced allies with a common enemy but different goals. Finally, a good quarter of the rebel army was made up of all sorts of rabble - companies of mercenaries, groups of adventurers, even a couple of hundred steppe nomads flattered by the promise of gold and trophies. There was definitely no mutual love and harmony among the rebels. Even their camps stood apart from each other. It was a relief that Auguste sent a relatively small force against them - many crown troops had to be kept along the borders to avoid tempting the imperials.
   It was a short walk from Vittoria's tent to the marshal-loyalist's dwelling, and the girl never saw Toad. Perhaps the knight had taken her to the brook to wash. De Cotoci lived in a tent as tall as Vittoria's, but with a much larger guard. Very close by was an air defence post. Above the fortifications, two bronze cannon and a twenty-barrelled valley gun peered menacingly into the sky from baskets of earth. Nearby bronze bombs were stacked in pyramids. In the centre of each of them Rosa could see a blue light, a tiny fire amulet that gave off a single spark at the magician's command. She had recently seen how such bombs worked with her own eyes, and it was not a pretty sight. In the shadows of the fortifications, the cannoneers were bored, and the entrance to the tent was guarded by two gendarmes in full armour. The emblem badges on their shoulder pads were painted black, a sign of mourning for the queen and a promise of revenge, as Don Marius had told Rosa. The fashion for this came from the gendarmes and eventually spread throughout the Loyalist army.
   - Marshal are waiting for me, - Donna Vittoria said briefly to the guards. One of the soldiers nodded and threw back the canopy for her.
   The first thing that caught Rosa's eye was the desk. Marshal de Cotoci's desk was three times the size of Vittoria's folding table, covered with coarse cloth, waxed and piled with papers. The girl noted at least three maps, the largest of which was pressed to the tabletop by a dozen metal figures in the shape of knights and pikemen. The Loyalist commander himself sat in a simple backed chair, and stood up at the sight of the women entering. He and the red-haired donna exchanged formal greetings, Rosa silently made a rather awkward curtsy - the Academy had its own rules, and there were no special signs of honour for teachers and students of noble blood. Having told the servant to bring wine, de Cotoci invited everyone to the table. The girl expected the Donna and the Marshal to go straight to the matter of the note, but de Cotoci addressed her first:
   - Mademoiselle Granchi. You are, then, the enchantress who accompanied Don Marius?
   Deciding not to take any more chances with a curtsy, Rose only lowered her gaze:
   - Yes, milord.
   - I understand you joined by accident. Why did you decide to stay with us?
   The girl raised her head, met the Marshal's gaze. She hesitated. The commander's tone was cold, but Rosa didn't notice any hostile notes in it. The last marshal of the dead queen looked simply tired - to the point of impossibility. Moreover, the hoarse voice and black eyes were not only caused by insomnia. Rose would have bet money that de Cotoci had been drinking for weeks.
   - Come on, don't be afraid, girl, - the marshal encouraged the guest as the pause dragged on.
   What could Rosa say to him? "I don't know myself"? "I'm interested to see how you fight"? "I was flattered to be invited by the country's chief necromancer"? In the end, she chose not the most convincing, but the safest and quite honest option:
   - I need to keep an eye on To... on Don Marius's dragon. I promised him.
   - That's it? - Rosa thought for a moment that the marshal was going to laugh. She went on hurriedly, forgetting herself and raising her voice involuntarily:
   - It's important, milord, - she struggled to remember Toad's real name. - Cornelia Severina is a good dragoness, and I want very much to help her recover from her wounds. I owe her as much as I owe Don Marius. And as a nature mage, it will be useful for me to study her habits and anatomy, to observe her healing process. And afterwards, I hope to continue both my research and my studies with Donna Vittoria.
   - This is not the best place for scientific research, mademoiselle, - said de Cotoci. Fortunately, he did not inquire further and changed the subject:
   - What do you think of the story your companion told? About aliens from another world.
   - Don Marius is an honest man, and would never lie, - the young sorceress replied without hesitation.
   - Absolutely. But he heard it all from hearsay. And what do you say as a magician?
   - I'm afraid, milord, other worlds and the portals between them are not my speciality, - she admitted. - But... it sounds convincing. It's theoretically possible. Like the existence of a world without magic.
   She glanced at Donna Vittoria. Why had the marshal asked a student and not an experienced mage? Though he'd probably already heard the necromancer's opinion. Did he want an outside perspective? So there is a lack of trust between the marshal and the court official? Or is there something else unknown to her?
   - Well, we'll have time to talk to you, I hope. - A servant brought a tray with a jug of wine and simple glasses and filled them. The Marshal slid one towards him, but did not drink it. Stroking the side of the glass, he said. - Let's get to the business of Donna Vittoria. You had something to show me, milady, didn't you?
   Without further ado, the necromancer laid the note the raven had delivered on the table. De Cotoci picked it up, ran his eyes over it. He asked a little surprised:
   - What does that mean?
   - We will have a third witness, - replied the red-haired donna. She took a glass from the table and sipped from it elegantly, as from a golden goblet.
   - You're still with your plan... - The Marshal pressed his lips together, but a second later he forced a grimace of distaste from his face. - To save the world?
   - To save us, my lord. - A faint grin appeared on the necromancer's lips, familiar to Rose. - Us personally, and our men for company. You understand as well as I do that Auguste wants us both dead, our men crucified. The separatists need us only until they win, and we're of little military value on our own. Surrender equals death. Military victory is impossible. If my plan succeeds, we can make this little war more interesting. Brighter. Perhaps there will be more sides. Perhaps there will be a war with the Empire. Perhaps Auguste will lose his throne. To save the kingdom, we will split it completely. And make sure that in the process, the queen is avenged and the aliens leave our world alone.
   - What do you want from me, Donna? - the marshal asked bluntly.
   - I have no claim on your troops or supplies, milord. - Still smiling, the necromancer ran her palm over the thick red braid that was thrown across her chest. - Give me the dragon. Along with the rider. Let Don Marius come under my command. He will agree, I assure you. I will organise the rest myself.
   Marshal de Cotoci pondered Vittoria's words for a long time. Very long. The silence in the tent became viscous, heavy. The necromancer quietly sipped her wine in small gulps, Rosa tried to sit quietly and not squirm in the hard chair. Finally, the Loyalist commander took his glass with a sigh and emptied it halfway. He waved his hand:
   - Whatever you say, Donna. The dragon is yours.
   The farewell was hurried and awkward. As they walked quickly away from the marshal's tent, Rosa coughed and said:
   - To be honest, milady, I didn't understand what you were saying.
   - If you understood, it would be very strange and suspicious, - the red-haired donna grinned. She walked between the soldiers' tents with her hands behind her back and her head held high, like an officer on review. - I thought I'd take a closer look at you before I let you in on some secrets, but time is of the essence. And I have only a few men at my disposal. Unfortunately, there are some things that Luca can't do. You and Marius and Toad were sent to me by the One Creator himself, by the grace of his own hand and the hands of that imperial elf.
   - What am I to do, milady? - The girl asked warily.
   - That's for later, - the red-haired donna said. - I have another gift for you first. I've chosen a maid for you.
   - Not undead? - Rosa asked, just in case.
   - You're still learning to have an undead servant, my dear. - The necromancer's smile grew wider. - Luca is my masterpiece. But I'll admit, the persona you're in for is... unusual. It'll be interesting to see how you get along with her...
  
   Chapter 7
   The "unusual person" lived at the southern end of the camp, where the families of the militia who had left the capital had settled. The centre of this "refugee quarter" was a large tent, under which stood long tables and a portable cooker - an improvised common dining room. The big tent was surrounded by tents that were very shabby and crookedly pitched. It was there that her mentor took the intrigued Rosa. It was too early for dinner, so tent was empty. Only a tall, slender woman was sitting on a log by the cooker, patching the sleeve of a soldier's jacket. She worked slowly and concentratedly with her needle, as if she were stitching not cheap cloth but the edges of a wound. Rosa, who often mended her hunting costumes by the camp fire, would have been much quicker. Donna Vittoria called out to the stranger from a distance:
   - Jeanne!
   The woman raised her head. When she saw the necromancer, she put aside her sewing and stood up, pulling up the sleeves of her simple grey dress. She threw her thick black braid behind her back. Woman froze, looking at the approaching sorceresses. She touched her thigh with left hand, but immediately pulled it along her body. "A scabbard," Rose guessed. - "She is accustomed to adjusting the scabbard of a sword." The girl herself was also always trying to keep her dagger on her right hip - even when it wasn't there.
   - You're not busy? - Vittoria asked with her usual grin, coming closer.
   - Milady. - Jeanne bowed - briefly and with dignity. And most importantly, in a manly manner. - I am at your service at any moment.
   Rosa spent her childhood in the big city, among the wives of artisans and merchants, learned ladies and noble donnas, but she also saw many peasant women. Pauletta, who had been killed by the nomads, had come from a village. The woman standing before her now looked less like a peasant woman toiling in the fields or a shopkeeper's wife accustomed to dresses. A flexible lean figure, smooth confident movements, manner of holding and speaking ... The first association that arose in Rosa, was a large forest cat. The second was Don Marius. Exactly. Jeanne resembled the dragon knight in some subtle way. The young sorceress took a closer look at her. Not that the connection between a man and a dragon could be determined by eye, but... The woman looked to be in her early thirties. She was probably quite beautiful, but the sullen expression on her face and the heavy look in her brown eyes spoilt the whole impression. Jeanne seemed to want to kill someone - right here, right now, without leaving her seat. It was a strange contrast to the calmness of her voice and how respectfully she responded to the necromancer's greeting. The woman's shoulders remained tense the entire time, the fingers of her left hand half-bent. Marius had said that a rider and a dragon shared one character. Well, the black-haired Jeanne could definitely be related to a dragon. A big, angry black dragon.
   - I can see you're still not very good at pretending to be a soldier's widow. - Donna Vittoria folded her arms across her chest. - It's time for a makeover. You are now the maid of my new apprentice. I told you about her. Her last maid was stabbed to death by raiders, so you're the perfect fit.
   - Yes, milady. - Jeanne bowed once more. She looked at Rosa. Or rather, through Rosa. The young sorceress felt uncomfortable. The black-haired woman seemed to see something very, very unpleasant behind the student's back. - Does that mean I have to fulfil... all kinds of duties?
   - Yes, - the necromancer nodded. - Not only serve her, but protect her.
   - Yes, milady.
   - They'll put your tent next to my tent, - Vittoria continued. - I've already arranged it. The gear you came to me in will be moved there, too. You take care of it now. I'll send Luca for you both if anything happens.
   This time Jeanne bowed silently. The necromancer turned to her apprentice:
   - I have nothing more to do with you tonight. I'm giving you a night to get to know each other. You'll probably be together for a long time. You can trust Jeanne, she can keep a secret and keep her word. It's a professional thing. Come back tomorrow morning at the usual time. There won't be a class, but we'll discuss something.
   She turned on her heels and strode away. As she walked, she ran her fingers over the wide brim of her pointed hat, and a dead, dishevelled sparrow flew up to her and perched on her shoulder. Only when the necromancer disappeared behind the tents did Rosa and Jeanne exchange glances.
   - Uh... - the student stretched out, not knowing where to start. - Nice to meet you, Jeanne. I'm not of noble birth, so you can just call me madame Rosa.
   - As you say, madame. - The new maid nodded. She bent down as if she were going to pick up the sewing from the chopping block, but instead she picked up an empty bowl lying on the cooker and swung it at Rosa's face.
   - Ouch! - The girl recoiled with a startled shriek, covering herself with her elbow. - What are you doing?!
   There was no blow - the woman stopped her hand at the last moment. She stepped back and put the bowl back where it had been:
   - I'm sorry. I wouldn't have hit you. I just wanted to see how you react to a sudden threat, madame.
   - You!... - The young sorceress exhaled. She stepped forward, clenching her fists so that her short clipped nails dug into her palms. Said in a lower tone: - You... don't do that again.
   What was it Vittoria was saying? "I wonder how you two will get along"? Well, well. It seems that this is also a kind of lesson.
   - It will be easier for me to guard you if I know exactly how you behave when you're in danger, madame, - Jeanne explained as if nothing had happened, putting her hands behind her back in a military manner. - I promise not to check it that way again.
   - Thank you, - Rosa said in a still slightly choked voice. She took a breath and unclenched her fists. - And... How do I behave when I'm in danger?
   - Like any ordinary person. - Jeanne's pinched lips and narrowed eyebrows did not match her smooth voice. - I was confused by your build. You're very well-built. Not like most mages. But you don't have the reflexes of a fighter, and you clearly haven't been trained to fight.
   - I see... - Rosa said. - What else do you know besides security?
   - A little bit of everything. But I must warn you, cooking and sewing are not my strong points.
   - Well... - The necromancer's apprentice found the strength to smile. - I won't burden you with it. I'm quite independent, you'll see. Do what you're best at.
   - Thank you, madame. - The woman didn't smile back. If she had, Rose would have been surprised. She was getting used to the grim grimace of her new companion. - Donna told us to get to know each other. But this isn't the right place. I'd rather there were fewer ears around.
   Jeanne cast a suspicious glance around the empty refugee camp. Almost all of its inhabitants were now at work. A faint breeze kicked up dust among the tents.
   - Hmm... - Rose rubbed her chin, tilting her head to her shoulder. - And I know where we can talk quietly. Come on. There's someone else you can meet....
   ...The boardwalk, which protected Toad from the weather, was erected quite far from the camp boundaries - no one wanted to walk past a dragoness pining without her master several times a day. Don Marius pitched his tent here, politely rejecting all offers to move closer to the marshal's camp. He seemed to have taken Toad to the brook today - the dragoness lying under the tent was glistening with emerald-green scales in the sunset sunlight. The knight himself was now hanging upside down from the harness, fastening something to the straps at the base of the dragon's neck. Rosa was reminded of the chimpanzee in the royal menagerie, and she almost burst out laughing. The young man was so busy with his work that Toad was the first to notice the women. When she saw Rosa, the dragoness snorted and raised her head. She growled happily and flapped her wings in greeting. Marius, who had not expected such a thing, almost collapsed to the ground, but managed to grab the harness with both hands. The object he had dropped into the grass was small, but it shone a bright blue light for Rose to see. Now the girl noticed other lights woven into the harness straps. Five or six well-charged amulets.
   - Signora Rosa! - Still hanging upside down, the knight waved his hand. - I'll be right there...
   Deftly clinging to the harness with all four limbs, the young man rolled over on his heels, jumped down, and picked up the amulet shimmering in the grass. Though it glimmered only for Rose, of course - Jeanne and Marius couldn't see the energy gathered in the piece of metal.
   - I see you've been put on the payroll at last, milord? - The sorceress smiled broadly. She didn't know whether she was more pleased to see the don or his pet. - Are those your battle amulets?
   - Yes, signora. - The knight slipped the amulet into his pocket, but the girl could see the copper square decorated with pieces of malachite. - The Loyalists have no dragons of their own, but the Duke was supported by several riders. De Velonda keeps them in the capital. That's where they were brought from today. One rider was generous enough to give away a spare set. Couple of shield projectors, flame diffuser, lightning suppressor, that sort of thing. Tuned to work under certain conditions. But I'm sorry, who's with you?
   He paused, looking questioningly at the tall, black-haired woman. She gave Toad a quick glance and stared at him, too.
   - This is my maid, Jeanne, - Rosa introduced her companion. - And... a bodyguard, apparently. Jeanne, if Donna Vittoria told you about me, she must have told you about Don Marius.
   - He's the talk of the camp. - The woman bowed discreetly to the knight. - Milord.
   - Well... - The young man flushed a little, biting his lip familiarly. - But... a maid and a bodyguard?
   - Here, Jeanne. - Rose circled the clear field around the dragon's stall. - There are three of us here, not counting the dragon. I have no secrets from Don Marius. Mentor wanted us to get to know each other. Let's start with you. Who are you really?
   The girl, already accustomed to confused conversations with Donna Vittoria, had not expected a direct answer, but of course she got one.
   - I... was the personal guard of the Grand Duchess de Chanonne. - Jeanne emphasized the word "was".
   Rosa, on the other hand, raised her eyebrows. That explained a lot. Chanonn is a free duchy within the Coalition. An ally of the Daert Crown, but not part of the kingdom. The same status de Velonde had sought with his rebellion. And the personal guards of monarchs aren't just trusted guards. They're almost family. They are raised alongside princes and princesses from the age of three, learning their future duty. It's clear why Jeanne is acting so strangely - she's literally known nothing in her life but bodyguarding. Except...
   - The Duchess was killed a year ago, - Don Marius frowned, before the sorceress could speak. - The Guards died with her, all nine of them.
   - As you can see, no. - Jeanne's face trembled for the first time, for a fraction of a second. A moment later, she was staring hard at Marius again. - Eight of my sisters and my mistress died. I was wounded, but I escaped. In the morning, mistress's brother sat in the palace and gave out orders. I too was pronounced dead, and the ducal spy's were ordered to find and finish me off. One of them, fortunately, remained loyal to mistress. He took me in and out. I had to kill myself, as honour demands. To follow my mistress. But I decided it was more important to avenge. - Rosa could see that the woman was struggling to say the words, but she overpowered herself. - The spy and I have been gathering information about the conspirators. I killed a few. Then we were discovered. My friend was killed, I fought off the killers and escaped. I found the rebel army and told the crown necromancer, handed over the evidence I'd gathered.
   - But why exactly... - Rose hesitated. - You thought Queen Octavia was killed by the same people who killed your mistress.
   Jeanne nodded slowly:
   - We quickly realised that it wasn't the Duchess's brother who had orchestrated the plot. He was put on the throne by other people. And he opened all the doors for them. Some of the conspirators were local, some were foreigners. They had connections outside the duchy. Unusual opportunities. One of the assassins, before my eyes, walked through the magic field like a ghost through a wall. His weapon fired bullets like an arquebus, but didn't need reloading. I've never seen anything like it in the books. The murder of the royal family, and later the queen herself, is very similar to the murder of my mistress. King Auguste is also an outsider's proxy. It's a web that spans the entire Coalition. Maybe the Empire, too. I wanted to give the evidence to the Queen, but now... I had to find someone else who wasn't involved in the conspiracy.
   Rosa walked back and forth, rustling the hem of her dress in the tall grass. She adjusted her glasses, clasped her fingers together nervously and caught Marius's gaze:
   - Witnesses. Donna Vittoria told the Marshal she had found a third witness. You, milord, are the second witness. Jeanne is the first. The Mentor is gathering witnesses to the alien intervention.
   - But for what purpose? - The young man looked back at Toad as if looking for an answer. - To whom and what would she prove? The power is already in their hands.
   - We'll find out in the morning. - Rose's memory obligingly gave her the words she needed. "Split the kingdom completely." - But there's more. The news of the third witness was brought to the Donna by a dead raven. I could barely feel the magic in it. Either the charge was depleted from the long flight, or it was done as a disguise. So the construct wouldn't glow too brightly for the eyes of mages. Then the raven couldn't have come from far away. From across the river at most. The mentor has informants in Auguste's camp.
   - It's nothing strange that a former crown necromancer has an extensive net of informants, - Jeanne shrugged. - She was involved in many of the royal court's investigations. But that means... - The woman frowned harder than before. - It means that her third witness is also in the enemy camp.
   The awkward acquaintance quickly and imperceptibly turned into a business conversation. Soon the mage, the warrior and the knight were discussing the red-haired donna's possible plans and their considerations as if they had known each other for a long time. Toad listened to them without understanding a word, looking down at them with an important look under the awning. Only when it became dark did the dragoness lay her huge head on the ground and fell asleep. The men whispered at first and then reluctantly said goodbye. The women returned to the camp by the light of the high moon.
   The next morning, at exactly the appointed hour, Rosa entered the mentor's tent with Jeanne - and was not surprised to find Don Marius there. Vittoria, sitting at the table, pointed to the chairs:
   - Sit down. Luka will bring food.
   A fine silver coffee pot puffed with steam in front of the bottom. The bitter smell of the invigorating brew wafted throughout the tent. Rose struggled not to wince. Coffee may be healthy, but the taste and smell... And someone drinks it for pleasure!
   - I can tell by the red eyes that none of you three got much sleep last night. - The necromancer grinned wryly. - And I can guess why. Well, I won't torture you any further. I'm going to need help from each of you, so it's time to reveal my cards.
   Luca entered the tent, carrying a large tray of fresh flatbread in the palm of his hand. The red-haired donna interrupted to point to the table... Just then, trumpets sounded throughout the camp. First the sound came from far away, then it was picked up from all sides. The trumpeters blew their trumpets, blowing a tinkling, repetitive signal.
   - What's that? - Rosa whirled her head round.
   - General alarm. - The dragon knight jumped up, nearly knocking over his chair. - "The enemy is advancing with the main forces."
   - So... - Jeanne stood up too - calmly, without fuss, - ...the royal army moved across the river.
  
   Chapter 8
   - But, milady, why should you personally go to the front line? - Rosa asked as they left the camp with the last companies of infantry. Most of the army had already moved to the river.
   - So the soldiers would see me there, - Donna Vittoria explained calmly. The necromancer rode a rather thoroughbred raven horse, with Rosa and Jeanne walking beside her. There were no horses for them - the Loyalists were short of cavalry, so even wagon nags were counted. - I'm slowly getting everyone used to the idea that where Marshal de Cotoci is, I am. Many people here already respect me. It's good for people in such dire straits to know that a member of the royal court, a high official, is on their side. Further proof that the truth is in their favour. Weak, really, but they will inflate my importance in their own eyes. It must be reinforced. The army must see me as a leader on a par with the marshal, and that's worth the risk.
   The red-haired donna raised her hand in greeting to the company of pikemen ahead of them. The soldiers in steel cuirasses and round helmets cheered. Some waved their helmets in response, others shook their pikes. Vittoria made a complicated gesture with her hand, and two large dead ravens swooped down from above. Spreading their shabby black wings, losing their feathers in flight, they swooped over the donna's head, over the column of marching soldiers, made a circle and went up again, turned into tiny dots. The infantrymen, after seeing the birds off with cheerful shouts of approval, began to sing a song at the order of the officer. Rosa had never before seen such a reaction to necromancy. Usually the common folk were afraid of the mages of this school - even the undergraduates and harmless craftsmen who enchanted wood for the shipyards. It was true that when the whole world was against you, a necromancer on your side would be welcome.
   Taking advantage of the pause, the girl bent down to pull up her boots. She was changing in a hurry. Alas, there was nothing better than a hunting costume for the upcoming battle in Rosa's trunk. Her mentor, however, had also changed her dress into a jacket, boots and trousers, wearing only a leather anatomical breastplate. It could only protect her from a thrown stone, but it looked spectacular, especially in combination with the bright blue cloak. Jeanne, on the other hand, was more thoroughly equipped, wearing a blued cuirass and gauntlets over a black man's suit, high boots, and long gloves of very thick black leather. On her left hip now hung a heavy sword, on her right a long dagger. Apparently, she has finished trying to fit in among the refugees.
   - I hope they don't start the battle without us, because I have some things to pick up on the way. We're late enough as it is, - the red-haired donna said as she steered her horse away from the dusty road. When they left the path, they stopped in front of a huge stack of straw. Rosa frowned as she noticed the faint glow of magical energy in its depths. The necromancer said a few words, moved her fingers, and the stack moved. For a second the girl thought that her mentor had somehow managed to revive the straw. But no, of course not - two massive grey-black carcasses emerged from beneath the crumbling stack.
   - Bulls! - Rosa shrieked. She'd had time to get used to her mentor's animated birds, even Luca. But something so big...
   - They're a little sluggish because I kept them at minimum charge, - Vittoria explained with a smug smile. She was flattered by her student's reaction, and the necromancer did not think it necessary to hide it. - I'll pump them with energy on the way to the headquarters. How's that?
   - Creepy, - Jeanne answered for the young sorceress.
   - Yes. And... impressive, - Rosa said. The bulls weren't just slaughtered, they were resurrected, soaked in a preserving compound. They had been worked on after their death - some craftsman had fitted the horns of the constructs with sharp blades sticking out to the sides. An additional spike was also attached to the forehead of each of them. The blades were made of bronze, of course, but they looked frightening. As did the shabby skulls of the bulls, which seemed to have been deliberately skinned.
   - Then you will help me. - The necromancer shook her palm in a thin suede glove, still smiling. - Try to transfer the energy to one of them. Right on the fly, for added complexity. Just don't worry. If anything goes wrong, I'll help you.
   Marius and Toad joined their group on the way. The knight gave the necrobulls a glance, but said nothing. The dragoness sniffed at one, sneezed, and lost all interest in the creatures. Guess, she didn't find the red-haired donna's pets edible. As a result, the company that arrived at Marshal de Cotoci's headquarters was more than motley. The Loyalist officers, however, greeted the necromancer and her entourage calmly, as they were probably used to it. Vittoria took a seat beside the marshal, her companions huddled behind her. They were accompanied by messengers, aides-de-camp and guards.
   The riverbed of the Shaanta lay in the lowlands. The gentle banks sloped down to the river on both sides, and the headquarters in the rear was thus elevated above the positions of the rest of the army. From the point chosen by the marshal, both the rebel and royal armies across the river were clearly visible. In the weeks of standing in one place, the armies had built solid fortifications at the fords - but the rebels had tried harder, for they intended to hold a long defence. A line of trenches, perambulations, earth ramparts and fences curved in an arc, with the flanks extended towards the river. The centre of the line was occupied by the Duc de Velonda's regiments. On their left flank were the Loyalist forces, the right flank was entrusted to the mercenaries, supported by one regiment of ducal infantry. Rosa did not need to know military science to realise that the Duke was exposing the allies and mercenary companies to the first blow, saving his own forces. The marshal, who looked even more sullen than the last time they met, obviously understood this. On top of that, the commander was clearly hungover - he was sweating, breathing heavily, rubbing his temples every now and then. Familiar symptoms that Rosa had seen more than once in her father and fellow students at the Academy.
   - Are we not too late? - Donna Vittoria asked the marshal. He shook his head:
   - Just in time. The sentries raised the alarm at the first movement on Auguste's position. It's just beginning.
   - I don't see anything, - Rosa whispered to Don Marius. Before the knight could answer, a young officer in a dusty, fashionable hat handed her a spyglass. She smiled gratefully at him and put the eyepiece to her eye. Rosa's own telescope had been broken by nomads when they robbed her camp, and this one was much worse - heavy, weak, with cloudy glass. But it was better than nothing. Now the young sorceress could see what was happening on the other side of Shaanta.
   Only three small mounted troops, probably scouts, had so far attempted to cross the river. The rest of Auguste's troops were lining up between the camp and the shore. The cannoneers were drawing their guns closer to the water. Dragons soared high in the sky - seven or eight, hardly more. The coordinated movement of thousands of people was mesmerising - like the bustle of an anthill. According to Don Marius, the royal army outnumbered the rebels twice as much, even though many infantry regiments stood on the border with the Empire, and a fair portion of the cavalry was trapping the nomads in the rear. Now it seemed to Rosa that this mass of thousands, glittering with armour and spearheads, was held back only by the flow of water. Once it crossed the river - and Auguste's army avalanche crawled forward, sweeping away everything in its path. The thin strip of fortifications did not inspire much hope. Swallowing, Rosa glanced quickly over her shoulder. She looked back at Toad. The green dragoness was lying quietly away from the headquarters, in the shade of a chestnut grove that had miraculously not fallen to the planks. Resting her head on her front paws, she squinted her yellow eyes in the direction of the statuesque necrobulls. The odds of victory were of little concern to her. Under the cover of the same grove the marshal's mounted reserve was stationed. Only fifty gendarmes in full armour, and fifteen hundred cuirassiers, protected only by body armour and helmets. All Loyalist cavalry. Ridiculous against the enemy forces - but these soldiers with black badges on their shoulders were filled with grim determination. They didn't sing, they didn't whisper, they didn't try to drown out their fear with jokes - just silently measured in their saddles, waiting for orders. Rose endeavoured to catch their confidence and Toad's calmness.
   Auguste's mounted troops crossed the Shaanta and halted, staying close to the water. Half of the riders immediately dismounted. Some of them squatted or even got down on all fours, picking at the ground.
   - What are they doing? - Marshal de Cotoci stepped forward, lowering his spyglass for some reason.
   - Boom! - a cannon struck nearby. It was echoed by another, than a third... The rebel batteries were covered with white smoke, the wind carrying wisps of it along the river. Rosa expected to see fountains of cannonballed earth exploding around the hasty scouts. Instead, she saw a series of blue flashes flashing over the shore. Rectangles of blue fire flashed and went out over the heads of Auguste's soldiers. Not a single shell fell near them.
   - Whoa! - Marius blurted out, and Rosa realised that the sparks of blue flame had been seen by everyone, not just mages.
   - Screens! - Donna Vittoria lifted her chin, pressed her lips tightly together. - Magic screens.
   - They are not scouts, but engineering squads with army mages. - De Cotoci nodded, turning pale. The marshal was hardly frightened, more like an acute headache. - They're putting shield projectors on our shore.
   The faint sound of battle trumpets blaring across the Shaanta reached Rosa's ears. King Auguste's main forces moved in three large columns across the fords. The first to enter the water were the royal gendarmes, followed by the infantry. Cavalry and foot soldiers held so tightly that they merged even in the eyepiece of a telescope. It was as if three giant snakes had dived into the river. The heads of these snakes glistened with the silver of gendarme armour, and their bodies were as prickly as porcupines, and a forest of long pikes swayed above the lines of infantrymen.
   The rebel cannons struck again, aiming for the fords - and again the magical shields shone, now higher. The cannonballs ricocheted off them helplessly. The shields were extinguished by the blows, but new ones flared up in their place.
   - They covered the crossing from shelling. - The Loyalist Marshal's cheeks flared. - There must be bags full of amulet projectors prepared in advance, and the cannons couldn't reach them.
   Now the trumpets sounded in the rear of the rebels. Behind the ramparts and fences in the centre the dust rose to the sky.
   - General Monvant is sending cavalry to attack. He wants to throw the sappers into the water. - De Cotoci shook his head. He seemed to be feeling quite ill - sweat was running down his face, and the marshal wiped it away with his sleeve. - It's too late, they won't make it. Even our cavalry won't make it, even though we're closer.
   Donna Vittoria tilted her head to her shoulder, her gaze distant. Rose didn't know her mentor very well, but she was definitely up to something. It didn't take long to guess what the necromancer had in mind - a few seconds later, the red-haired donna turned to Marius. She asked:
   - Don Marius, have you had time to equip the dragon with protective amulets?
   - Yes, milady. - The young knight's eyes lit up as he realised at once what was wanted.
   - Can your dragon reach the shore before Auguste's army crosses the river?
   - Yes, milady.
   - Take the squad on our flank. - Donna shifted her gaze to the marshal. - Send a messenger to the batteries, have them ready that the shields on the left are about to fall.
   Neither knight nor commander attempted to object. De Cotoci gestured to the messenger, and Marius, bowing briefly, rushed to Toad. Rosa slipped the borrowed spyglass to its owner and was off before she could think of a good reason for it. Already hurrying after the young man, and hearing the clanking of Jeanne's cuirass behind her, she threw it over her shoulder:
   - I'm with him. We need a mage to locate and extinguish all the shield projectors.
   In the back of her mind, she feared her mentor would stop her. But instead, the necromancer called out to the other person:
   - Jeanne!
   The student and her bodyguard looked back at the same time. The red-haired donna said with a chuckle:
   - Take care of my student, but don't be fanatical, please. I need you alive as a witness.
   - I promise nothing, milady, - the black-haired woman said, taking Rosa by the elbow. They ran up to Toad, a few steps behind the knight. Don Marius gave the girl a hand, and Jeanne pulled her up from underneath - a moment later Rosa was in the saddle. It would have been cramped for three, so Jeanne snuggled against the dragoness's side, gripping the harness straps tightly - it was enough for the short flight. Rose tightened the straps around her hips, pulled off her beret and put it in her bosom. She nodded to the knight. He clapped his pet on the neck and commanded, "Up!". A short run, a flap of mighty wings, and they soared over the battlefield.
   - Can you control the amulets?! - Don Marius asked, shouting over the whistling wind. - Without control, they are delayed!
   - I don't know! - The girl replied, clinging to the knight's waist - just like in the days of their journey together. - I'll try, but don't count on it...
   She squeezed her eyes shut and mentally reached for the protective amulets woven into Toad's harness. At least the powers that had raised her to the second level of magic were good for something. Rose didn't need to touch each amulet with her hand to touch the energy that filled it. She couldn't do subtle manipulations without direct contact, but she could make the amulet work on command.
   There was no time to make a proper judgement, for Toad had travelled the distance to the shore in the blink of an eye. If there were dragonbane guns across the river, they had no time to react to the spurt. Rosa kept her eyes open, and through her lowered eyelids she could see the colourful lights below. Amulets of the king's mages, shield projectors installed and waiting to be used. The shields themselves seemed to be transparent bluish films of flawless rectangular shape. Even with magical vision they could barely be distinguished. The fires were getting closer, growing in size - and suddenly one of them flashed scarlet. Flame! Rose jabbed her imaginary finger at the amulet hanging from the dragoness's shoulder, and the oncoming stream of fire dispelled the flaming arrow that struck from the ground. Toad dived sharply downwards, under the edge of the force shield floating in the sky. The girl fell backwards against her will, and then hit her forehead against Marius's helmet.
   - Oh! - she shrieked, opening her eyes.
   - Get ready! - The young knight didn't even turn round. - Now!
   The dragoness touched the ground in a puff of dust, and the student saw Jeanne jumping down. Hastily unbuckling her harness, Rosa also rolled down the lowered wing, almost tumbling, wiping her trousers on the scales. Don Marius remained in the saddle. With a rumbling roar, Toad rushed forward, throwing aside the riders in green caftans who got in her way. The girl shook her head and looked round. They were barely fifty paces away from Shaanta - Rose could see Auguste's gendarmes who had reached the middle of the river. Steel-clad riders on stout cowhide and black horses were advancing in a living wall, shoulder to shoulder, stirrup to stirrup. Hundreds of tiny rainbows surrounded them as the sun's rays pierced the watery dust. On her right hand a dozen cavalrymen of the vanguard were fleeing from the dragon, on her left Jeanne was already engaged with three soldiers - she was spinning, attacking one or the other, deflecting blows with the dagger in her left hand. A corpse lay at the feet of the fighters, its chest bound by a sling of flasks and pouches - the woman had knocked out the enemy mage first. In front of Rosa's eyes her maid-defender took the blow of the sword on the cuirass and with a quick lunge drove the sword into the throat of the opened enemy. The girl didn't look any further - she rushed to where she saw the magical glow. A copper pin with a round cap was sticking out of the ground. The cap was covered with intricate patterns weaving around a black and green gem. An amulet projector, not yet discharged. The girl dropped to her knees in front of it, prodded it with her dagger, pulled it from the ground. She put her two palms around the pin, pressed it to her forehead, and whispered the necessary words. The shield projector emitted a low hum, vibrated. Somewhere up there, the magic screen became completely impenetrable for a brief second... and then went out. At the will of the young sorceress, the amulet spat out its entire charge in a single pulse - a simple trick that required no special training for an army mage. Dropping the now useless pin, Rosa rushed to the next one. She knelt down, exposing her dagger, and reached for the amulet....
   ...A kick in the side, just under the ribs, threw the girl away from the projector. She didn't even cry out - she was out of breath. Rosa rolled on the ground, lost her dagger. Inhaling convulsively, she rolled over onto her back. A soldier in a green caftan stepped towards her, swinging a long cavalry sword. His face - not young, mustachioed - was twisted with rage. The girl blindly searched the ground for a dagger, or at least a stone. As luck would have it, her fingers closed on a pebble the size of a fingernail. An infinitely long heartbeat later, the figure in black crashed into the soldier. Jeanne struck the enemy in the chest with her shoulder and collapsed with him into the sparse grass. Once on top, knocked the enemy on the teeth hilt of the sword, jumped up. With a short swing of her blade she cut the soldier's throat. Forgetting about him, she turned to Rosa:
   - Madame?
   - Ou... oh... oh... oh-h-h... I... okay. - The girl raised herself up on her elbows. Her stomach ached terribly, but her ribs were intact, and her liver didn't seem to have burst. The rest was nothing. There were no living enemies in the vicinity, but that wouldn't last long. - That thing! Pull the amulet!
   Jeanne knew at once what she was talking about. She put her dagger and sword in their sheaths, knocked a copper pin out of the ground with her heel and kicked it towards the girl. While the young sorceress was discharging the amulet, the guardswoman bent over it and gave it a quick look. She muttered:
   - Outside is fine, but I can't tell you about the organs inside. Coughing up blood?
   - Not yet. Phew...there is! - The empty shield projector slipped from Rose's fingers. The guardian gave her a hand, jerked girl to her feet. Shook off the student's jacket.
   Something whistled over their heads. Rosa turned to the river and shuddered. What she saw was far more frightening than the spectacle of Toad tearing to shreds a band of steppes. Apparently, the cannoneers of the rebels had shot at the fords in advance, and at once laid all the shells in the centre of the enemy formation. The cast-iron balls crushed the bodies of the horses and soldiers as if they were figures made of soft, unfired clay. Only the figures did not spurt blood, their entrails did not spill out and their ribs did not stick out... The cannonballs made bloody gaps in the ranks of the gendarmes. The river turned red, carried the torn corpses downstream, onto the soldiers of the middle column. Rosa averted her gaze - she was already nauseous from the blow. The Toad had bitten people in half, too, but death by the teeth of a predator and by chunks of metal... Somehow there was a difference for the girl here, though she wouldn't say what it was.
   - Hold on, we'll put you in the saddle. - Jeanne handed the sorceress her hunting knife and nodded at Toad stomping towards them. The dragoness was returning alone - the surviving cavalrymen from the sappers' escort had thought it best to flee. Don Marius waved to the women, pulling back the visor of his helmet. Climbing the harness straps was more difficult than before - Rosa's belly under her jacket felt like a bruise. But once she was on the green dragoness's back and the straps tightened around her hips, she felt better immediately. She even pulled out a crumpled beret and slipped it over her dishevelled curls.
   From the height of the saddle there was a good view. Far to the right, the enemy's middle column had already reached the shore - without casualties. The mounted vanguard was climbing out of the water onto the pebbly beach. The attack on the left flank slowed down. All the cannons of the rebels were now hitting the head of the defenceless column. Under the hail of cannonballs, the gendarmes were mixed up, rushed forward in a disorderly bunch, lashing their horses. The outermost were forced beyond the ford, and they let their horses swim. Auguste's cavalry were hurrying to get out of the narrow neck of the crossing. And Toad was right in front of them, alone, save for the three riders on her back.
   - Run, - Don Marius said simply, patting the dragoness on the back. He didn't have to say it again; she turned her tail to the enemy and trotted away from Shaanta. A cannonball from the other side of the river fell nearby, the king's guns belatedly supporting the attack, having chosen a large target. The dragoness didn't have time to scatter for take-off - after a few steps, she almost collided with a cavalry troop galloping towards her. Five dozen gendarmes and three times as many cuirassiers were moving at a trot under a black banner. They were led not by an officer and a standard-bearer, but by two dead bulls.
   - Ours! - Rosa clenched Don Marius's sides enthusiastically. - Donna... that is, the marshal... someone sent help!
   The knight saddled his pet, turning towards the river again. Auguste's gendarmes made no attempt to chase the dragon. They hastily reorganised, turning their ranks along the bank. The Loyalist cavalry, on the other hand, swept around the Toad in two streams, formed a wedge with bulls at the tip, and galloped. The rebel guns shifted their fire to the infantry, but now the shells of the king's bombards were raining down around them.
   - After them! - Marius ordered the dragoness. But his winged dragoness could not keep up with the riders. The small wedge crashed with a rumble into the loose formation of the crown troops, splitting it in two. The gendarmes fell from their saddles, falling with their horses. Rosa saw the necrobull lift a stallion with a soldier in the saddle on its horns and topple it into the river. One of its horns broke, but Donna Vittoria's contraption slammed into the side of the next enemy without delay. Auguste's cavalry pitched backwards, clashing with his own infantry. The Loyalist gendarmes were trampling on the pikemen trying to get ashore, and a haze of gunfire rose from the infantry, though the bullets were clearly hitting their own. The cannonballs continued to fall into the thick of the soldiers, scattering pieces of bodies, severed heads, and fragments of pikes. The young knight stopped Toad. He said in a low voice:
   - There we... will be more of a hindrance.
   - Where are Auguste's dragons? - Rose asked, throwing back her head. The lizards she'd seen at the beginning of the battle were still hovering high above the enemy camp.
   - Afraid of dragon-piercing artillery, I think. - The young man looked up as well. - There don't seem to be many of them.
   The onslaught of the Loyalist detachment could not last long - having driven the enemy's vanguard into the river, the riders under the black banner at the signal of the bugle turned their horses round. Together with them one bull came out of the battle. The second was nowhere to be seen. Don Marius shrugged his shoulders and suddenly said resolutely:
   - Signoras, it's safe for now. Please dismount.
   - What? - Rose frowned. - Milord, you...
   - Please.
   The girl sighed:
   - All right. Take care of Toad.
   After letting the women came to the ground, the knight let the dragoness lead the way. De Cotoci's gendarmes and cuirassiers reorganised again, this time around Toad. Before the enemy could restore order to the vanguard, the dragon-enhanced squad struck again.
   - They are not firing at us, - said Jeanne suddenly. Indeed - the thunder of the cannons had not ceased, but the whistling of the cannonballs had almost ceased. The royal artillery had fallen silent, and the rebel guns were probably aiming at Auguste's other columns. Taking advantage, it would have been wise to try to run to the nearest fortifications, but Rosa stayed where she was. She watched with bated breath as the Toad crashed into the mess of enemy troops, along with the Loyalist cavalry again throwing them off the bank. The infantry tried to meet the attack with a wall of long pikes, but their ranks were too jumbled, and the soldiers closest to the shore were standing waist-deep in water. A minute or two later, the ground beneath Rosa's feet began to shake - almost as if it were Toad's footsteps. A new troop of cavalry, much larger than the first, was approaching from the south. All cuirassiers without full armour, but more than a thousand in number. Rosa was not at all surprised to see Colonel de Beaulior, who was familiar to her, at the head of the troop. And beside him, Donna Vittoria on her raven stallion. De Beaulior's regiment rode past the women at a trot, swords drawn, but the necromancer said something to the colonel and rode towards her apprentice. As she settled her horse beside her, she smiled:
   - Good work.
   - Thank you. - Rose cleared her throat, looking up and down at her mentor.
   - All right with you?
   - Anyway... yeah. - The girl rubbed her stomach. The pain from the bruise was dull, aching. It was definitely worth putting ice on it, but where would she get it? - Thanks to Jeanne.
   - At your service, - the bodyguard maid said nonchalantly, her palm on the hilt of her sword.
   - It seems we have won this battle for the marshal and duke. - The red-haired donna rose in her stirrups, glancing round at the continuing fight on the shore. - But I'd like to know for sure.
   Soon Toad and her rider returned to them - the arrival of help had made it too crowded for them in the neck of the ford. Vittoria greeted the knight with a nod and asked:
   - Do you still have the strength to take to the air, Don?
   - Yes, milady. - The young man was breathing heavily, but he looked unharmed. The dragoness was also unharmed from the battle, though Rose made a mental note to examine her carefully later. An accidental bullet from an arquebus could get lodged under the scales and cause a lot of problems later.
   - Could you assess the battle from above? - The Necromancer gestured elegantly, adjusting the light blue cloak on her shoulder, fastened with gilded clasps to her breastplate. There wasn't a speck of dust on her costume, though the donna had ridden with the cuirassiers. - I don't want to connect with my crows directly right now. I need to lie down for that, and this isn't the best place....
   - Yes, milady.
   - I'm with you again. - Rosa stepped forward with determination. - Jeanne, you stay.
   No one stopped her. The girl climbed into the saddle, strapped herself in, and pulled off her glove to place her bare palm on Toad's scales. Touched the dragoness's mind. Barely out of the fray, she was already completely calm, which Rose had expected. "Share it with me," the young sorceress asked mentally. As Marius's pet scattered and took off, the girl calmed the nervous trembling in her hands. Her body felt warm and the pain in her stomach receded - though she did not give it to Toad.
   They rose higher and higher, cutting a spiral. The horizon line moved away, and the battlefield came into view. Even without a telescope it was possible to assess the general balance of forces. The soldiers of Auguste's left column had faltered and were now rolling back across the ford in complete disarray. The centre and right groups were unable to link up - a regiment of cavalry had wedged itself between them. The right column had bumped into the fortifications, the centre column was still moving, but its flanks were exposed. The artillery was piercing the enemy's ranks with fire from three sides. Just below the soaring Toad, Colonel de Beaulior divided his forces. One-third of the cuirassiers continued to press the panicked soldiers, while two-thirds rode along the shore, forming a narrow wedge. In the centre, Auguste's troops did not expect a complete defeat of their neighbours, and began to deploy a line of pikemen too late. The forest of pikes failed - de Beaulior's wedge crashed into the flank of the column like a dragon's fang into soft flesh. From behind the ramparts and trenches, the rebel duke's own infantry sprang out, moving towards the enemy in slender ranks. Finding themselves between the hammer and the anvil, the middle column began to crumble before their eyes. Through the noise of the wind and the rumble of battle could be heard wildly blaring trumpets. Over the river rose columns of coloured smoke, rose on thin flagpoles multi-coloured pennants. The left column of the royal army, having failed to take the fortifications, fell back, framed by a white fringe of gunpowder smoke. The centre rearguard, cut off from the main force, followed suit. Auguste's dragons, which had been circling under the clouds for the whole battle, finally swooped down. Fortunately, they ignored Toad. Bursting through the black bursts of anti-dragon cannon bombs, the lizards dived to the ground, swept away a dozen rebel soldiers, and went up again. None of them were willing to fight on foot like Toad. On the whole, the outcome of the battle was clear even to Rosa, whose familiarity with warfare was limited to reading books about the role of animals in war. Marius guided Toad down.
   The knight dismounted and hurried to report to Donna Vittoria. Rose, feeling infinitely tired, leaned on Jeanne's arm. The black-haired woman supported her with surprising gentleness, almost tenderly. Said sullenly:
   - Looks like we survived the fight. That's a shame.
   - Why? - Rosa still had the strength to wonder.
   - I was hoping you'd be killed before I could get attached to you, madame. - The woman shrugged. - Or me. I was starting to like you now.
   - S... thank you, - she said uncertainly. The guardswoman gently hugged her and patted her on the shoulder:
   - I'll try to die first in case of emergency. A bodyguard's duty allows for that. Then there will be no grief.
   The cannons continued to rumble, but the clang of steel, the shouts of men and the voices of battle trumpets faded away, faint. The battle of Chaant was drawing to a close.
  
   Chapter 9
   Rosa woke up in the middle of the night. She was sick - nauseous, headache. The effects of stress and strain on her magical powers. In addition, her bruised side was aching for warmth. She lay there for a while, staring thoughtlessly at the spot of light in the far corner of the tent, then found her glasses. Girl wrinkled her nose when the cold metal temples touched her ears. The spot immediately changed to an oil lamp on a chest, and the dark mass beside it to Jeanne sitting on her bed. The black-haired woman, fully clothed, only without armour and gloves, was drilling Rose with her steel-burning gaze.
   - Wh-what?... - The student mumbled sleepily, suppressing an involuntary shiver. - Why are you awake? What time is it?
   - Midnight, - the guardswoman replied quietly, not changing her posture. The light of the dim lamp reflected in her eyes with dancing orange dots. - You were stirring in your sleep, saying something. No fever?
   - No. - Rosa ran her palm across her forehead and found herself sweating. - It's... not a disease. Don't worry, I'm fine.
   The girl hadn't had time to get some night shoes, and she didn't want to put her bare feet on the dirt floor or pull on her boots, so she said in a low voice:
   - Jeanne, give me my bag. A travelling bag with a long strap.
   The maid complied silently and sat down on the bed again, staring at her mistress. She rummaged through the compartments of her bag, pulling out a flask of sleep potion. Rosa didn't like to use it, but she had to at times, especially at the Academy, when she had to get a good night's sleep before classes. Students of the Faculty of Medicine traded various potions both legally and "from under the table", but the girl learnt to make sleeping potions herself. After all, among the purchased potions could always be made by a freshman. And Rosa valued her health. Pulling the cork, she drank half of the contents and tightly corked the bottle. She said, smiling guiltily at Jeanne:
   - I'll go to sleep now, and I won't disturb you again. If I don't wake up for breakfast in the morning, wake me up in the harshest way possible. You can even throw water on me.
   - Yes, madame. - The black-haired warrior nodded. - And... you didn't disturb me. I didn't lie down.
   - Why? - Rose raised her eyebrows. - Because of the battle? Shall I give you a sedative?
   Girl handed the woman the bag and the potion flask. She accepted them, but put the flask back where it belonged and hid the bag behind the bed. Maid shook her head:
   - No. Thank you.
   Shrugging, Rosa took off her glasses and pulled the blanket up to her chin. For a minute or two she lay there, feeling Jeanne's gaze on her. Suddenly the woman asked:
   - And why are you... like this?
   - Like what? - Rose turned her head, but without her glasses she saw only a blurred black silhouette.
   - Good. - Jeanne said the word as if it were an insult.
   - You've known me for two days, - Rose smiled. - Maybe I'm just pretending. I'll become a necromancer and start doing horrible things....
   - Milady always said I had a knack for people. - The potion began to take effect, and the girl did not immediately realise that the maid was referring to the murdered Duchesse de Chanon. She thought of Vittoria first. - I believed her.
   The minutes of silence stretched out again, and Rosa lowered her eyelids and began to drift into slumber. The nausea and pain receded, her breathing slowed. Jeanne's voice was barely audible to her ears:
   - When you live for others, the death of all loved ones is liberating. For the last year, I knew I could fail, I could die, I could make a mistake, and it wouldn't hurt anyone who mattered to me. After all, they're already dead. Revenge was sweet. Killing not to protect, to punish. Not to fear for anyone. And now I'm becoming the same. Because of you. Disappoint me with something, madame Rosa. Before you die.
   The woman seemed to think the student was asleep and was talking to herself. And yet Rosa's mind came up with an appropriate and witty answer. She didn't have time to say it, because she fell into a deep dreamless sleep.
   ...Waking up in the morning, Rosa, of course, had completely forgotten what she had wanted to say to Jeanne. In fact, she now doubted whether the night's conversation had been a dream. Although the lamp stood in the very place where the girl had seen it, and the oil in it had burnt out completely. The two of them had a leisurely breakfast, after which Jeanne began cleaning her armour, and Rosa dived headlong into the necromancy book she had borrowed from her mentor. She was soon distracted from her reading by Luka. The dead orangutan entered the tent and handed the girl a piece of paper. Unfolding it, Rosa read: "Waiting after breakfast in the camp square." It was hard not to recognise Donna Vittoria's handwriting, the necromancer's penmanship was painstakingly small.
   - I wonder why in the square? - The girl gave the note to Luca, and he walked off at a leisurely pace. - It's about time. Jeanne, are you with me?
   - Of course. - The bodyguard maid finished changing the strap on her steel cuff and took her gloves from the chest.
   As it turned out, the invitation was not theirs alone. People were streaming towards the centre of the camp from all directions, and at one point a wall of backs appeared in front of Rosa. Jeanne overtook the student and moved first, clearing the way. It was obvious that the former guardswoman had considerable experience in this kind of business - she skilfully threaded herself into the crowd, pushing the gawkers apart with her shoulders and elbows. People, however, shied away at the sight of the tall woman in the black suit. Surprisingly quickly, Jeanne pushed the young sorceress forward. She herself stood behind her, putting her hand on the girl's shoulder. She whispered:
   - We're a little late.
   In the exact centre of the camp square, with her paws tucked under her and her head held high, lay Toad with an important look. On her broad back, as on a podium, stood three men, Don Marius, Donna Vittoria, and Marshal de Cotoci. Rosa's tutor was making a speech, and Marius was casually supporting her under the elbow, evidently fearing that she might topple from the dragon in front of everyone.
   - ...and fought alongside the allies, but first and foremost, this is our victory! - Vittoria reinforced each phrase with a spectacular wave of her hand. - The first, but not the last! Everyone contributed to it! Without the dragon that broke through the gap in the vanguard, without the cavalry that came to the rescue, without the infantry that consolidated the success, without mages, without commanders, without ordinary soldiers - there would not have been this victory! An entire army retreated under our onslaught! We are not a nameless crowd of refugees and deserters, as Auguste the usurper makes us out to be! Together we are a force to be reckoned with!
   The red-haired donna nodded to the marshal. He lifted his chin:
   - Listen to me, soldiers! From today, our army has a name! Our banner is black. Our emblem is a black shield. Black is Queen Octavia's favourite colour and a sign of our grief for her. We are the Black Guard, the last soldiers of the true Queen!
   The crowd met the marshal's words with whispers and excited cheers, which gradually merged into a growing rumble.
   - They loved it, - her maid said behind Rosa's back. - It doesn't take much to get people excited.
   - What's it like for you? - The girl looked over her shoulder.
   - Primitive pathos. - Looking in the dragoness's direction, Jeanne twitched the corner of her lips. - It always works with large crowds.
   Rosa quickly turned away to hide her pink cheeks. The speech of the Donna and the Marshal had also impressed her. After waiting for the noise to die down, de Cotoci announced that the Loyalist cavalry had been given the special right to be called the Black Shields, and then ordered everyone to disperse and prepare for new battles. The soldiers, militia and refugees left the square reluctantly, in groups of seven or eight, talking as they went.
   When the crowd had finally dispersed, Donna Vittoria climbed down from the dragon. Rosa realised at once why her mentor wait until the last minute - she didn't look very majestic as she crawled clumsily up the harness. The fewer people who saw her like that, the better. After a brief conversation with de Cotoci, the necromancer looked for Rosa and beckoned her over. She said as the apprentice approached:
   - I'm sorry I didn't mention you and Jeanne separately. Your merits are no less than anyone else's, but I don't want to draw too much attention to you. Marius is in the public eye anyway, he's allowed.
   - Madame and I attract no attention at all, milady, - Jeanne nodded grimly, pulling on a black man's jacket, worn where the cuirass had touched it. - We are invisible. Like shadows.
   The red-haired donna snorted and replied with a chuckle:
   - It's a question of who gets looked at more. I try to draw all eyes to me and Marius.
   - Why? - Jeanne asked with her usual directness.
   - Oh, that's just what I wanted to discuss with you today. - De Cotoci had already left with a dry farewell, so that the four of them were alone near the Toad, not counting the gawkers who had not yet left the square. - You've already eaten, haven't you? Follow me, then. We'll continue in a quieter place.
   The women reached the necromancer's tent at a very leisurely pace, giving Marius time to take Toad away from the camp. When the knight returned, everyone was seated, and the red-haired donna showed Luca the way out. The dead orangutan hid behind the canopy, apparently standing guard. Vittoria leaned against the table, fingers intertwined in front of her face:
   - This conversation should have happened sooner. But in the end, it's for the best. Now is an even better time.
   She leaned back in her chair, rested her palms on the tabletop. She glinted at her glasses:
   - You already know there's something I want you to do. But before that, let's summarise some information.
   - About the strangers? - Don Marius suggested.
   - About them, - Rosa's mentor nodded. - Ten years ago, the Empire's war with the Coalition ended. It ended without a winner, but we barely survived. After that, both sides began actively searching for a weapon of victory for the next war. I don't know much about the Imperials, but our research was also kept secret. Including from their own. King Octavian the Third, Octavia's father, created a sort of secret order of mages, merchants, and influential people from all over the Coalition. They conducted daring experiments in various fields of magic, with generous funding. And in one such experiment, they opened a portal to another world. A world like ours, but without magic. In this world, humans had developed technology to amazing heights.
   - Guns firing without reloading... - Jeanne's cheeks showed jaundices, her tightly compressed lips turned white.
   - Machines that fly through the sky faster than dragons, devices that transmit voice over distance without magic... - the red-haired donna nodded once more. - And many other things. Negotiations began between the Order and one of the countries beyond the portal. The Order was interested in their technology, the outsiders in our magic. And resources. Some resources not used by us are extremely valuable to them. Rock-oil, for example.
   - Such an alliance could be the salvation of the Coalition. - Rosa frowned, already realising that things had taken a much worse turn.
   - Yes, if an equal alliance interested outsiders. - The necromancer grinned crookedly. - They decided it was better to put people on the thrones of our world who owed them a favour. So they took out King Octavian first. With his entire family. If his youngest daughter hadn't miraculously survived, Augustus the Strong would have sat on the throne much sooner - he's one of the leaders of the Order. So he had to weave a new conspiracy to get rid of Octavia. This plot was uncovered by chance by my friends in the bailiff's office. We started to investigate, but we were too late. We couldn't save the Queen.
   - That's why Auguste wants you dead.
   - That's right. I was the coordinator of the investigation, and all the information flowed to me. I know a lot. And outsiders rely on stealth. Only a handful of local allies work directly with them. The rest are used blindly. - Vittoria drummed her fingers on the table. - There's one more important point we'll touch on here. The portal to a world without magic was opened by accident. The Order is still trying to replicate the necessary conditions, but without success. There is only one portal, and its capacity is limited. This prevents outsiders from bringing an army here and simply conquering everything. They make concessions, supporting the ambitions of people like Auguste with their weapons, magic-insensitive agents, and technology. In return, they get influence, materials to study magic, access to rare resources. And promises to look for ways to expand the portal.
   - If the enemy has the only supply line... - Jeanne began, straightening in her chair. Her dark eyes flashed.
   - Cut it off, - Vittoria said. - That's exactly right. But it won't solve our problems. Auguste is already in power, and he relies on local forces. Losing contact with the other world will undermine him, but not crush him.
   - You've thought of something, though, - Rose said affirmatively, looking her mentor in the eye.
   - Of course. - The red-haired donna's smile warmed. - The plan is very simple indeed. I intend to fulfil Queen Octavia's last command. To uncover the conspiracy.
   - And... how does that help? - Don Marius asked. - Auguste is already on the throne, some of the Coalition duchies are ruled by alien prot"g"s....
   - If presented with the right sauce, to the right people and at the right time, you can show everyone that Auguste is not a strong leader who took power in troubled times, but a puppet in the hands of others. That he did not sit on the throne, but was planted. That he depended on outside help. - Vittoria splashed her hands. - Some of those in power would wish to hang on to the same threads themselves, some would want to cut them, some would be horrified at what was happening... Some would follow the example of the Duc de Velonda. By shedding light on the interference of outsiders, we will change people's attitude to the situation. This war will no longer be the usual crisis of dynasty change. At the very best, I expect to plunge the entire kingdom into chaos, where every lordly duke, general, governor and burgomaster will start their own game.
   - Is collapsing the kingdom the best outcome, do you think? - Marius glanced worriedly at Rosa. She tried her best to look calm - something she had assumed from her mentor's past reservations.
   - To fall apart to put back together again. - The necromancer raised her palm soothingly. - The outsiders have netted the entire Coalition, and they've even ventured into the Empire, though they've had their hands full. We are outnumbered against them. If we lose, the entire west of the continent will be ruled by people who don't care about our world. For whom we're just a source of resources. Once they've taken over the Coalition, they'll start a war with the Empire, since they can't subdue it in secret. It's in their plans, and Auguste won't mind, with his ambition. To guarantee victory, they've brought in non-magical weapons capable of incinerating entire cities. Atomic bombs, it's called. It's so terrible, the outsiders do without it in their wars. Our world is different. Its mass use would hit the Coalition a little weaker than the Imperials, if the descriptions are to be believed. We, my friends, have no choice. Victory is life. And it's worth creating chaos for. To deepen the turmoil in Daert. To become one of the centres of power. To rally those who would oppose Auguste and the aliens. Deter the aliens, nullify their influence, take control of their weapons...
   - Close their portal, - Jeanne added. In contrast to the knight, the black-haired woman seemed more enthusiastic - as far as one could tell from her face.
   - Now, this one was probably already done. - The red-haired donna tilted her head to her shoulder. - Remember when Don Marius met with my bailiff friends and a group of imperial mercenaries?
   - Yes. - The young man stopped chewing his lip. - There were bailiffs, my cousin and her dragon, and half a dozen Imperials. An elven lady from the Empire told me all about the strangers. They were... travelling towards a certain fortress in the mountains...
   - Where the portal to the other world is located, - the necromancer continued for him. - They were going to close it.
   - But could they? - Jeanne asked, not trying to hide her scepticism. - A place like this should be well guarded.
   - We may soon find out. - Rosa's mentor came forward again, her elbows resting on the edge of the table. - Some time ago, informants across the river brought me word. A certain extremely important prisoner is being taken to the camp of the King's army. He is travelling from where the fortress with the portal is located. Under low guard, in great secrecy.
   - Do you think it's someone from that group? - Rosa suggested. - The ones Marius had met?
   - Yeah. They got to the target, and one of them got caught. That doesn't mean anything in itself; you can get captured while covering the retreat of your companions after a successful attack. - The red-haired donna's voice seemed to faintly quiver, but she quickly pulled herself together. - Maybe it's Don Armando, or maybe it's that elven officer. Either way, such a prisoner is a treasure trove of information for both Auguste and us.
   - And the three of us will get him out, - Jeanne stated simply.
   - Two, - the necromancer corrected her. - Don Marius will provide transport, but he will not go to Auguste's camp. The Dragon Knights all know each other, so he wouldn't want to run into someone he knew.
   - But... but... - Now Rosa was truly confused. Before she could find the words, Jeanne spoke again:
   - I, too, am a valuable witness. And milord knight. Will you risk us?
   - I have no choice, - Vittoria said reluctantly. She took off her spectacles, took a cloth from her sleeve, and rubbed the lenses. - None of the marshal's men are fit for delicate work, and my informers will not risk their skin. I trust you more than anyone, and your talents are a good match. Maybe you'd make a good team for special assignments.
   There was a heavy silence in the tent. Rosa met Jeanne's eyes, and she nodded. The warrior seemed satisfied. Don Marius was biting his lip, staring blankly at the wall behind the redheaded donna. He was definitely torn with doubt.
   - I don't think Jeanne and the noble don need an additional motive, - the necromancer said when the pause became awkward. - Revenge and saving the world are not bad enough. For you, Rosa, I suggest you consider this assignment as payment for my mentorship. You can refuse, and I will rely on Jeanne alone. But you and I will have to part. If you agree, I'll teach you as much as you need without asking for anything in return. It seems to me that you will quickly become more of a colleague than a pupil to me, and such an equal relationship between us will be more natural.
   - It is blackmail, milady. - Vittoria's last words made her chest warm, but she shifted her eyebrows, trying to imitate Jeanne's grimace.
   - Oh, come on. - The red-haired donna put on her glasses and smiled. - It's a bargain, because I'm offering a lot in return.
   - Then... I'll take it. - Rosa exhaled, collapsing back in her chair. The girl knew she would regret what she had said, but... after all, she had stayed here to see history unfold with her own eyes. And now she was offered to dive headfirst into the events, learning what remained a mystery to many.
   - Then I agree as well, - the dragon knight say.
   - And me. - Jeanne folded the palms of her black leather gloved hands in her lap.
   And Rosa suddenly realised that it was all a trap. The necromancer had secured the consent of the girl and her companions. The knight and the warrior would not let Rosa go across the river alone. Well, another note for the future - to learn from her mentor not only magic techniques....
  
  
   Chapter 10
   They crossed the river late at night, downstream from the king's camp. Jeanne and Marius wielded poles to guide the small raft, while Rosa held a pair of tightly rolled bales to keep the contents from getting wet. When the women had disembarked in the reeds on the other bank, the young knight caught Rosa's hand and said, looking into her eyes:
   - If you're not in the right place by the agreed hour, Toad and I will follow you. I don't care what Donna Vittoria says.
   - Don't do anything foolish, milord. - She knew Marius well enough to believe that he would do just that. She covered his hand with her own. - If Jeanne and I are caught, it won't help. You'll die for nothing.
   - Well, don't give me an excuse, signora. - The moon peeked out from behind a cloud, and Rosa saw that the young man was smiling. - Take care of yourself.
   After handing the bales to Jeanne, the knight pushed off the shore with his pole and disappeared into the night. Rose took one bale from the maid, unwrapped it, and shook out its contents, a nun's robe. The white cloak was a spacious white hooded cloak, embroidered with the symbols of the Creator in black thread. Jeanne had received the same one. Rosa's cloak was wrapped in a travelling bag on a long strap. The women wear their cloaks over their usual costumes, the sorceress hung the bag on her shoulder and put on long white gloves, the sign of a healer. A couple of minutes later, two travelling nuns emerged from the coastal thickets. A young medicine woman with round spectacles and her taller friend. Together they walked northwards. The lights of the military camp were barely visible on the horizon, the only light coming from the moon and stars peering at the earth through the gaps in the clouds. There was a clammy, unsettling silence. Rosa felt like jumping up and down with excitement, and to distract herself she began to recall her last conversation with her mentor. Vittoria had invited them to her tent just before sunset for some final instructions.
   - The prisoner seems to have arrived at Auguste's army, - she said as Luca pulled back the canopy behind them. - He will probably be housed somewhere out of the way, so as not to attract attention. There will be few guards, for the same reason.
   - But how do we find the right place in a huge camp? - Rosa asked.
   - We'll walk around the outskirts and look in suspicious tents, - Jeanne suggested in a completely serious tone. - Maybe we can search five or six before everyone freaks out and kills us.
   Instead of answering, the red-haired donna tapped her fingernail on the tabletop. A small grey mouse climbed up the table leg and sat on the back of her hand. It tilted its head, flashing its beady black eyes. Opened its mouth.
   - Rosa, would you be so kind as to give me your hair, - the necromancer asked.
   To her shame, the student hesitated for a second before pulling a long hair from a strand on her temple and holding it out to her mentor. Necromancer put it in the mouse's mouth. Gently she took the rodent with two fingers, turned it over. Rosa saw a flat bone button on the animal's belly. The red-haired donna undid the button and... opened the mouse.
   - It's a necroconstruct! - The girl couldn't contain her surprise. - But I don't feel magic in it!
   - A tiny charge of energy is distributed throughout the mouse's body, - the necromancer explained with a satisfied smile. - Completely indistinguishable from the natural background. Even to your eyes, my dear.
   - That kind of charge would be enough... for a very short time. - Rosa wove her fingers together and apart, trying to see at least a spark of magical light beneath the necromouse's grey pelt.
   - It doesn't take much. - Vittoria put the mouse on the table. - My raven will deliver the construct and the note to the informant at the king's camp. The informant will ascertain the prisoner's position and place the note with the necessary information in the mouse. Then leave it outside the hospital. I've enchanted the mouse with a sympathetic spell. It will follow the person whose hair it holds in its mouth. Find a reason to be near the hospital and watch your step. My baby will come running as soon as she smells you. All you have to do is go somewhere quieter and get a piece of paper out of her. Bring the mouse, too. I'm gonna need it.
   "Someday I'll be able to do that," Rosa thought now, holding the strap of her travelling bag on her shoulder. The mouse-construct was an example of a magician's fine workmanship. A work of art. Her innate power allowed Vittoria to move objects with a glance and light fires with a snap of her fingers, but for such a masterpiece, skill and knowledge were far more important. And Rosa would acquire them one day. She just have to try.
   The spies skirted the king's camp in a wide arc and made their way to the road far to the north. They waited until dawn and stood on the roadside. Jeanne thought that they would not have to wait long - the army may carry a lot of things with it, but if it stays in one place for weeks, it is necessary to bring supplies. The sullen warrior's calculations were justified. In about an hour the first cart pulled by a gaunt red horse appeared on the road. The cart was loaded with baskets of apples, and a remarkably muscular and bald middle-aged peasant sat in the front. The driver stopped the cart in front of the women and asked them in a friendly manner:
   - Sisters, north or south?
   - On our way with you, good man, - Rosa smiled at him, pulling back her hood. She made sure the man noticed the white gloves.
   - Are you going to the king? - The peasant hummed and glanced at the "nuns". He could see nothing suspicious - men's jackets and boots, visible under their cloaks, were worn by travelling healers of both sexes. Hunting knives, which Jeanne and Rosa had openly hung from their belts, were a must-have for any traveller, much less a physician. The cloaks looked rather shabby and dusty.
   - We were treating the sick in a village nearby, and we heard that there had been a big battle, - Rosa explained as she stopped smiling. - That's right, a lot of people will need our help.
   - One bless you for your kindness, sisters. - The man made the sign. - Sit down, we'll ride together.
   Waiting until the travellers had climbed into the cart, the peasant let the horse pace and said, looking over his shoulder:
   - They say you think better on the road. I won't distract you with chitchat.
   - Thank you, - Rosa said quite sincerely. - What is your name, good man? I will pray for you.
   - Dominic I am, sister. - The charioteer shook his head. - Pray for all the Dominics, if you can, or the One will not know....
   Donna Vittoria was not wrong in saying that the delay was to the plan's advantage. After the lost battle, even on the second day, the king's camp was in turmoil and disorder. A couple of nuns who arrived with a cart of apples, no one simply did not notice. Moreover, when Rosa herself tried to pester the first soldiers with questions, she was not honoured with an answer. In the end, Jeanne unceremoniously grabbed a stableman by the arm and pushed him towards her partner.
   - Hey, what are you doing... - the poor guy started, but met the woman's eyes and stopped talking. The student hurried to take the initiative:
   - Sir, I am a healer from the Order of St Simeon. Where is your hospital?
   - Which one? - The stable boy asked glumly, stopping his lashing out.
   - What do you mean? - Rosa didn't understand.
   - There are three large hospitals in the camp. They're all full after the battle.
   The scouts looked at each other. Donna Vittoria spoke as if there were only one hospital in Auguste's camp. Perhaps she was judging from the Loyalist army, but the king had more soldiers and healers.
   - I'll visit all three, - the girl decided. - Where are they?
   The stableman dryly explained the way and hurried away, rubbing his hand - Jeanne's grip was ironclad.
   - There's no point in splitting up, - Rosa said to her gloomy companion. - I'll have to really go through all the hospitals. If we're lucky, we'll find a mouse in the first one.
   - She'll be in the last one, - Jeanne said without a shadow of a doubt. - Discharged and crushed by someone. It's always like that.
   The hospital they first heard and then smelled. Still, it did little to prepare Rosa for what she soon saw. There was no building, or even a tent, of course - just a trampled square with several long awnings of coarse cloth. Straw was piled under the sheds, and right on top of it lay the wounded, covered with thin blankets at best. Among them walked women with wooden pails, looking terribly tired. Occasionally one of them would lean over a wounded man to wipe his forehead with a damp cloth and give him a drink. She didn't see any healers, let alone mages. Unless there was a lone tent at the far end of the square with a wooden Creator's Symbol at the entrance, the medics could be resting there. Or it was a ward for the wealthier wounded. The noble dons preferred to treat their wounds in their own tents, but some of the veteran soldiers might have saved up money just for such an occasion to pay the healers.
   - Hold on, madame, - Jeanne whispered in the girl's ear. The student probably turned a little green. - Remember, these are the enemy.
   Enemies? Rosa did not yet recognise herself as one of the parties to the conflict, and so far her enemies had been those who had tried to harm her directly. Nomadic robbers, soldiers on the battlefield... Perhaps, after Donna Vittoria's revelations, she considered King Auguste and his alien allies an enemy as well. But these men... Helpless, maimed, abandoned by everyone, even their own commanders... Are they enemies? Some of them may have patrolled the streets of Daert when Rose lived there and studied.
   The young sorceress walked slowly across the square. Pretending to look at the people on the ground, she looked for the grey ball of a mouse-construct under her feet. The mouse was nowhere to be seen, but one of the wounded men caught her attention. A young man was lying not directly in the straw, but on a thin and dilapidated mattress, covered with a real blanket instead of a piece of rag. At his feet sat two soldiers, either shooter or pikemen without armour. The older of them, a moustachioed man, who had already begun to grey, suddenly stood up in a hurry and stepped towards the women. He said uncertainly:
   - Sisters... could you... Our commander is going to die soon. Will you see him off? For the Prophet's sake... I can't pay...
   - Is the officer here? - Jeanne glanced incredulously at the wounded man. The man was oblivious, his face glistening with sweat. At times, the dying man shuddered and mumbled something.
   - The lieutenant is our... from the landless. - The other soldier stood up too. He spoke even more stiffly than the moustache. - No title, no money. He spent his wages on us... here. To eat better, to repair armour. But when it came to his own needs, there was nothing.
   - We dragged him here, scraped up some coins, paid the healer, and he took one look at him and left. - Mustached man spit in the straw. - He said he'd come again, and he's gone. Stay here, sisters. It won't be long now, I think. It's not good for a good man to go away like that. Not even a confession. Well, at least say a prayer.
   - We didn... - Jeanne started. Rosa elbowed her in the stomach. Not much, fortunately. For the press of a maid-guard could have bruised her elbow. She said with a soft smile:
   - I can't stay long, good people. But I can help with more than just prayer.
   She raised her arms, letting the wide sleeves fall to her elbows. The soldiers only now noticed her white gloves.
   - So you're a healer... - The mustachioed veteran's eyes widened, his face brightened. But a moment later, he sank back down. - The Creator sent you too late, sister.
   - The Creator doesn't make mistakes, good man. He always does what's right, - Rose said. It sounded very... monastic. - Stand back.
   The girl crouched down beside the dying man and placed her bag on the ground. She opened the flap, pulled out a few flasks of potions, arranged them in a row. She unsheathed her knife, rinsed the blade with a cleansing solution. Pulled the blanket off the wounded man. She took a deep breath.
   The young officer had been shot in the stomach. And it looked very bad. The girl took off her gloves, so as not to stain with pus, carefully probed the edges of the wound. She used a little magic, letting herself feel the pain of someone else. The risk was hardly justified - the girl had even discharged her goggles before the mission, so as not to attract the stares of every army mage she met. Glasses in themselves were a suspiciously valuable item for a travelling nun, and enchanted ones even more so. Mages were rare among priests and monks, and always attracted interest, which was why Rosa had chosen to be a common "bride of the One". Now any passing mage would have noticed the greenish glowing threads that connected Rosa's hands to the officer's abdomen. However, the student was not a medic, and her healing skills were worth something only due to skilful improvisation, combining scientific knowledge with magical talent. She wasn't going to give up halfway.
   - So? - Jeanne asked, stepping under the awning.
   - The wound is not that deep. - Rose closed her eyes, keeping her palm on the wounded man's stomach. - It didn't even hit the internal organs, I think. It hadn't been cleaned properly and stitched up too hastily. That healer, probably paid by the soldiers. Inflammation, inflammation on the rise. I'll take the stitches out and clean it myself. You hold his legs, he'll probably wake up.
   - Hey, you there! - The black-haired warrior turned to the soldiers. - Come here.
   - They shouldn't... - the student lowered her voice, but the soldiers hurriedly approached. - All right. Help me hold it.
   The most difficult thing was to pretend that the main work was done with a knife and a needle. In fact, the young sorceress's main tools were magic and potions, but she diligently pretended to be the labour of an ordinary healer. Cleaning the wound was no longer enough - the officer's blood itself was poisoned. The poison caused by the rotting wound was circulating through the unfortunate man's veins, collecting under his skin. The girl discreetly pricked her finger and mixed a drop of her own blood with the wounded man's. Then concentrated on the sensation. She compared her healthy blood with the patient's blood in front of her inner gaze, eliminated the known congenital differences, found the extra component. She memorised its image and began to weave a network of magical lines inside the officer's body. Find, separate, expel. Magic is for research, not cure. Another improvisation. It's like lighting a fire with telescope glass, catching a ray of sunlight. The telescope is designed for a different purpose, but it'll work.
   - God Almighty, the lieutenant's sweat is bloody!" the mustachioed veteran who held his commander by the shoulders shrieked. Contrary to Rosa's fears, he didn't wake up when she opened the wound, but he twitched in unconsciousness at times.
   - It's okay, it's the effect of the last potion," the student lied in a slurred voice. - That's the way it should be. Wipe it off.
   Having drained the festering poison from the wounded man's body, the girl simultaneously finished cleaning the wound of dead flesh, pus and scraps of tissue that had fallen inside with the enemy blade.
   - Jeanne. - The young sorceress washed the wound one last time and pulled down the edges. - Shay. I can't, my fingers are shaking.
   The guardswoman took the needle and thread she had prepared in advance and splashed them with cleaning solution from the flask, which was almost empty. Under the wary glances of the soldiers, she began to work - slowly, diligently. Almost in the same way she had sewn the torn jacket the day they had first met. The patient groaned suddenly and opened his eyes. Focussed his gaze on Rosa's face. He whispered, barely moving his cracked lips:
   - Sister... I...
   - It's okay. - The girl wiped the sweat off his forehead with the palm of her hand. - You'll be fine. You don't need to confess.
   - It hurts... - the young officer squeezed out.
   - It'll pass. - Rosa brought a flask of sleeping potion to his lips. In fact, it was the only one in the bag that hadn't been taken for disguise. The potion could be used to put guards to sleep, for example. Naturally, it was much stronger than usual, so the girl gave the wounded man only a few drops. The unfortunate man almost immediately fell into an uneasy sleep. But it was no longer a painful unconsciousness caused by fever, but a real sleep.
   - That's it. - Jeanne removed the needle. Rose leaned back with a sigh of relief, resting her sweaty palms on the ground.
   - So that's what... - The moustached soldier shifted his gaze from one woman to another. - Is he going to live?
   - Yeah, - was all Rosa could say. The operation had worn her out, more mentally than physically.
   - Short and bad, like all normal people, - Jeanne added.
   - Sisters... - The veteran's voice trembled. It seemed as if he was going to cry. - The Creator sent you, that's for sure....
   - The Creator must have plans for your lieutenant. - The black-haired warrior lifted Rose to her feet almost by force, bent over to pick up her bag.
   - We still have something left here... - The second soldier patted his pockets. He listened, as if hoping to distinguish the ringing of a coin.
   - If you have anything left, give it to the nurse to keep an eye on the lieutenant. - Rosa wiped her hands with a bundle of straw and pulled on gloves. - Keep the suture clean. When he wakes up, give him something to drink, he can drink. Buy some fortifying tinctures if you can.
   She didn't bother to add that she'd lastly drugged the officer with restorative potions, like the one she'd used to speed up Toad wing's healing. The soldiers might not have known that they didn't work without guiding magic. They might not know that they didn't work without guiding magic, but someone they would inevitably tell.
   - We'll remember you forever. - Moustache pressed his palm to his heart. - What's your name, sisters?
   - Never mind, good man. - Rose shook her head. - Better tell me your and your lieutenant's names.
   - I'm Gaston, this, - the veteran pointed to a comrade, - is Vincent, an Iolian. Lieutenant Bastien. Bastien de Leri.
   - Let's pray for his health, Gaston. All the best to you. - Rose stepped out onto the straw-free path and lowered her gaze. The mouse-construct still hadn't turned up. Without listening to any more thanks from the soldiers, she strode away. Jeanne caught up with her and walked beside her. She asked:
   - Who shall we help next, madame? There are a hundred more people suffering.
   - Oh, Jeanne... - The young sorceress twitched her shoulders. - Leave it.
   - I would ask why you did it, madame. - The bodyguard snorted. - Only I answered it myself last night. How are you? You've gone green, I see.
   - If I fall, you'll carry me. - Rosa quickened her pace, hurrying to leave the hospital grounds. She didn't want to think about the fact that there were two more of them ahead.
   However, when she reached the second square with the wounded, the girl stopped in indecision. She saw several figures in white cloaks with black marks - five or six nuns and two priests. The priests were apparently confessing a couple of dying men, and the sisters were serving breakfast. The student didn't want to meet any real servants of the One. Even a brief conversation could give her something away. Especially if the nuns were from the same order to which Rose had assigned herself. It was risky to stand still, though, so the sorceress moved slowly along the edge of the square, occasionally crouching near one or another of the wounded to examine them with a clever look.
   - Damn it... - Jeanne muttered suddenly. One of the real nuns spotted the spies and came towards them. Rose straightened up, noting with some relief that the nun was not wearing a healer's glove, and her sleeves were adorned with unfamiliar Order insignia. That made things easier.
   - Sister? - Rosa was the first to speak, giving herself a tired but confident look. - Is something wrong?
   - You're Simeonites... - Their interlocutor was a sturdy woman with a yellowish tint to her skin and an unusual eye shape. One of her ancestors was probably from the Erdo Republic. - Good. Are you a healer, Sister...? - she paused, clearly expecting to hear a name.
   - Dominika, - the student introduced herself, remembering the kind-hearted bald peasant. - Yes, I'm a healer. I arrived this morning.
   - Thank the Creator, we could use the extra hands. - The nun made the Sign, and Rosa and Jeanne repeated it. - I'm Sister Irina. The eldest here. You will help my girls today.
   - I'm afraid I'll have to hold off on that for now. - Rose gathered her will into a fist. Irina spoke in a commanding tone, reminding her of the Academy teachers, but joining the Sisters of Mercy for the day was not in her plans. - I haven't visited the third hospital yet, Sister. My strength and medication supplies are limited. I must weed out those who are too late to help and those who don't need help. Then devote myself to the rest.
   The elderly nun glared at Rosa, then said with apparent reluctance:
   - Well, I can't order you around, Sister Simeonite. - She emphasized the last word. Rose was indeed in her right to refuse to obey a senior nun from another order. - Hurry up. No matter how much work you find in other hospitals, you won't get any rest here.
   When Sister Irina left, the girl quietly took a breath. She glanced sideways at jeanne. Warrior narrowed her eyes:
   - You have a way with words, madam. You're an real eel.
   - Any student can do that if he's ever taken an exam, Jeanne, - the girl grinned. - Let's go.
   She slipped her thumb under the strap of her shoulder bag and continued on her way, circling the perimeter of the square. For once, the spies were lucky. Rose had time to look at the seven soldiers before a grey ball with a long tail darted at her feet.
   - Ouch! - The young sorceress let the bag slip off her shoulder and fall into the straw. She crouched down, grabbed a mouse standing on its hind legs, stuck it between the leather flasks, and straightened up with the bag in her hands. Shaking it off the straws, she stepped to the next wounded man. To avoid arousing suspicion, Rosa had to complete her rounds. The real nuns, fortunately, almost ignored the fake "sister", looking at her with dislike, but from a distance. All this time the girl was tormented by the thought that she had inadvertently caught a real rodent instead of a messenger construct. However, the mouse did not scratch, did not try to get out, and did not show any signs of life. Finally leaving the square, Rosa found a secluded nook between the two tents and peered into the bag while Jeanne waited nearby. The mouse was lying on the bottom with its belly up. The bone button was perfectly visible. The girl made the Sign of the One - for the first time in a day, quite sincerely.
   - Come here, little one... - She took out the mouse, undid the button, and took out a square-wrapped note. She unfolded it, read it, put it back, turned to Jeanne:
   - Tall dark blue tent on the north-eastern edge of the camp. It's far away from the others, so we'll see it. There's always a guard of two soldiers in front of it. There's someone else inside. This is it.
   - Shall we go that way? - The warrior suggested it. - Not to storm, to look around.
   Rose rubbed her chin:
   - You know, you should go alone. I don't know anything about this kind of thing anyway, unless I can spot magic.
   - And you will go to the third hospital. - Jeanne tilted her head to her shoulder.
   - Yeah. - The girl shrugged her shoulders. - A lot of people have already seen me here, so don't make a fuss. I'll continue to play the role of healer, and you watch the target, think about the plan... Then come and get me. Evening would be best.
   - If you need to shout louder, I'll hear you. I guess so. - The guardswoman squeezed Rosa's elbow for a second, looking her in the eye. - And don't operate on anyone else, please.
   At this point the spies parted. When Rosa reached the third hospital, she found that the wounded were being cared for by female camp servants. Encouraged by the absence of the servants of the One, the girl decided to stay longer. She went from soldier to soldier, reciting over and over the shortest prayer she knew, "Heavenly Father". Some of the wounded were sleeping. Some were delirious. Some prayed with her, some were silent, some tried to speak. The necromancer's apprentice didn't respond, but soon the mere pretence of helping became unbearable. Rose changed her approach. Now she crouched down in front of each unfortunate and touched his forehead with two fingers. Saying the words of a prayer, the girl drank a drop of pain from her "patient". Just a little bit - to subtly ease the suffering, that's all. In the end, she still felt sick. Other people's pain began to echo throughout her body. Stab wounds, slash wounds, bullets lodged in her body, broken bones, knocked out teeth, dislocated joints - the young sorceress experienced it all at once, albeit in the form of faint echoes. She seemed to have collected the wounds of the whole company, though she had time to examine only two dozen people. It was getting harder and harder to hold on as usual.
   The women servants were called for lunch just in time, and Rosa stumbled along with them. She took a bowl of porridge from the soldier's kitchen, a couple of thin flatbreads and a jar of plain water. Again the skill of eating when there was no appetite came in handy - the tasteless but nourishing meal the girl literally shoved into herself, fighting nausea. When she returned to the square, she lay down in the straw away from the tents and fainted rather than fell asleep. The sun was touching the tops of the tents and Jeanne was sitting next to her.
   - I knew you'd do something if you were left alone, - the black-haired woman said as soon as Rose moved.
   - I didn't operate. - The girl sat up, leaning on her elbows. - Honestly.
   - Mm-hmm. - Jeanne stood up, helped her partner up. - How you feeling?
   - Not bad. - It was true - the phantom pains had subsided with sleep, the nausea had eased, the strength had increased. - How about you?
   - I found them. - The maid lowered her voice. - It's just like the note said.
   - Maybe we should do more... - Rose took a step toward the awnings, but stopped. Several nuns entered the hospital square, accompanied by two men in plain dress and a woman whose belt was adorned with pouches of amulets that glowed dimly through the fabric. The army healers had finally honoured the wounded soldiers. - All right, let's go.
   - There are four men guarding the tent, - Jeanne said as they hurried away from the square. - Two stay outside, two rest inside. Then they take turns.
   - It's a bit small, - Rosa said.
   - That's fine if they're not expecting an attack. What would they fear in their own camp? The sentries are more likely to keep an eye on the prisoner to make sure he doesn't escape. They don't bring them food, they eat something from their own supplies. Sleeping potion's not an option.
   - Then what? - The scouts stopped at the stable, where there were no horses or stablemen now. Rosa leaned her hip against it.
   - The tent is really out of the way, - Jeanne replied. - At night it will be lit only by the fire in front of the entrance. I'll climb up from the dark side, get inside and take out the resting guards. But there may be noise. I want you to talk teeth to the guards outside, just for a few minutes.
   - I can do that. - Rosa smiled, remembering the recent praise of her dodginess.
   - Also, look from a distance to see if you can see any magical alarms. Leave the rest to me.
   They had to wait for darkness for quite a long time, during which time the spies got out of the camp, pretending to look for some medicinal herbs. This gave them a chance to get close enough to the tent they were looking for. Rosa glanced round at the target of their mission, caught Jeanne's gaze, and shook her chin. She could feel no magic. At dusk, the women returned to pick up dinner in the communal kitchen Rosa knew. It was uncomfortable and even embarrassing to eat from the enemy's table, but the girl decided to consider the porridge and flatbread as payment for helping the wounded. It didn't smell like an equal exchange from ancient alchemical treatises, but Rosa was fine with it. Over a leisurely meal, dusk turned to night, and the two women slipped quietly out of the royal army. The camp fires glowed behind them, and the sparks of the lanterns in the hands of the sentries flickered ahead. They were few in number - the sentries were primarily watching the river and the flanks, not fearing a blow to the rear.
   - Ready, madame? - Jeanne asked, throwing off her nun's cloak.
   - Ready, - the young sorceress nodded. - And... Jeanne...
   - Yes? - The guardswoman pulled her long, thick black leather gloves from her belt and pulled them on. Clenched and unclenched her fists. The leather creaked.
   - I think these people, Auguste's soldiers... - Rosa spread her hands, trying to find words that wouldn't sound too stupid and naive. - They are not enemies. They're just as much victims of the conspiracy as the Loyalist soldiers. If only they knew what they were really fighting for...
   - Soldiers usually fight for money and food, madame. - Jeanne checked the sheath of her dagger and hung it from the belt of her trousers. - I hope you don't intend to go preaching to them?
   - No, - the girl sighed. - But... It's a lot to think about.
   Jeanne finished her preparations in silence, clapped her partner on the shoulder, and strode away. Black-haired, black-clad, she literally melted into the darkness. The necromancer's apprentice slowly counted to one hundred. Jeanne had to go round the prison tent in a circle without being seen by the sentries, then crawl as close as possible to the target and wait for Rosa to appear. What would happen next, the student could only guess. Definitely something bloody.
   - Ninety-nine... one hundred... - The girl nervously interlocked her fingers in front of her chest and moved forward, trying not to hurry. It was hard to lose sight of the tent - the sentries had built a fire right in front of the entrance. They were sitting on camp blankets by the fire, talking about something. The soldiers certainly felt safe, and only noticed the intruder when she stepped into the circle of light. The guards jumped up, grabbing their scabbards, but did not draw their swords. They stared suspiciously at the girl in the white cloak. The girl in the white cloak stared at them with a scrutinising gaze. Identical green caftans, brimmed hats, swords on their slings. No spears or halberds, no armour. That would have told Rosa something....
   - Sister, what are you doing here? - One of the sentries asked unfriendly when he finally saw Rosa's robes. The other blocked the entrance to the tent with his back.
   - I am told that in this tent lies a badly wounded man, whose actions have branded him with a mass of sins! - The student began with inspiration, raising her voice a little more than was necessary. Let the soldiers at once get used to a strange nun speaking as if from a pulpit. - The priestly fathers had no time for him, but I have come to confess a sinner before he die!
   - There's no one here, sister. - The soldier frowned. - Who told you that?
   - Sister Irina, a kind person, sent me. - Rosa rounded her eyes. - She said it was an important errand!
   A hissing sound came through the thin walls of the tent. It was definitely not human. It sounded like that of an angry Toad. The sentries turned round.
   - You're not deceiving me, good man?! - Rosa unceremoniously seized her companion by the shoulder and yanked him to her. - The sin will fall on you! To deprive a sinner's soul of the chance of redemption through confession...
   - Sister, there is no one here. - The soldier tried to push her away, but the girl clutched the sleeve of his uniform with all her might. - Go away!
   The entrance canopy swung open silently. A black-gloved hand clamped over the second sentry's mouth, the blade of a dagger glinting in the firelight. The soldier twitched, mumbled, and was silent as the dagger slashed his throat. Second soldier looked round in surprise, but did nothing. Throwing aside the dagger, Jeanne pulled the sword from her victim's sheath, pushed the body inside the tent, and made a lightning-fast lunge. The guard didn't even cry out - the blade went between his throat and jaw, exited the other side of his neck. Hot drops splashed on Rosa's forehead. She drew back involuntarily.
   - Ugh... - The guard collapsed to his knees. Jeanne kicked him in the chest, freeing the blade from his body, and finished him with a stinging blow. She looked round quickly. Rosa, who had come to her senses, followed her maid's example. No one seemed to notice the brief fight.
   - Is everything all right? - The girl asked in a whisper for some reason.
   - In general... no. Not everything. - Jeanne met her eyes, shook her head. - Come inside.
   She herself picked up the dead guard and laid him on a blanket by the fire. She fidgeted, making the corpse look asleep. Rosa wiped her forehead with her sleeve, hurriedly entered the tent... And at once she realised that everything was really wrong. The bodies of the sentries killed by Jeanne inside did not attract her attention. Because in the centre of the tent stood a steel cage. And in the cage stood a creature staring at her with golden eyes. It was bipedal, two-armed, covered in black scales, with tangled long hair and clothed in filthy rags. The creature's face was only partially human, its eyes round, its ears flattened against its head, its mouth showing impressive fangs.
   - It's... - the girl faltered. Jeanne looked into the tent and pulled out the second corpse. She came back a few seconds later and carefully pulled the tent flap closed behind her. Than asked:
   - What is this, madame?
   - It's... - The necromancer's apprentice couldn't take her eyes off the cage. - It's a dragon knight, Jeanne.
   - I've heard they can do... that sort of thing. - The warrior hummed, playing with her trophy sword. - But this... it behaves like a beast. And don't knights turn in a matter of minutes?
   - He... she, it's a woman... she stiffened. - Rosa swallowed. - She was stuck in a reversed state. It had happened about ten times in the history of dragon chivalry. Over the centuries. The dragon's blood had consumed the host's mind. She really was more beast than human now.
   - She won't go with us, will she? - Judging by Jeanne's tone, she already knew the answer.
   - Yes, - the sorceress nodded. The girl stepped forward and slowly raised her hand. The creature in the cage recoiled, pressed its back into the bars, hissed.
   - One of the kennels in my mistress's retinue... last time... treated the dogs badly, - Jeanne said. - Beat them often. They reacted the same way to him. And he reacted the same way to me. After one conversation in private. Apparently, she wasn't treated well. Magic won't work?
   - Mine didn't. - Rose lowered her hand. - But we have a sleeping potion. How do we get her to drink it?
   - Hmm. - The black-haired warrior cracked her knuckles, stretching her neck. - She didn't look very big. I'll get in the cage and immobilise her, and you get her drunk.
   - A knight in this form is stronger than it looks. - The necromancer's apprentice walked across the tent - two steps to the left, two to the right. The creature watched her warily from the cage. - It had claws and teeth. Too dangerous, for both of you. I'll think of something, wait...
   The student set her medicine bag on the floor, looked inside. She hummed. There was still a construct mouse at the bottom. Rose pulled the dead rodent out, turned to the cage. Holding the mouse by the tail, she wiggled it in the air like some kind of locket on a chain. The creature in the cage moved forward, staring at the grey lump with interest.
   - My mentor will kill me, - she muttered, hiding the mouse in her palm. - Then she'll rise me up as a construct and make me work for my debt.
   For once, Jeanne's face showed emotion other than the usual sullenness.
   - Did you think of it? - She asked with undisguised curiosity.
   - Mm-hmm. - One of the dead guards was still clutching a piece of flatbread in his hand. An almost empty bowl of porridge lay nearby. Jeanne had finished off the unfortunate man before he could finish his late supper. Rosa, fascinated by the new idea, took the flatbread from the dead fingers, dipped it in the remains of the porridge, rolled it into a bread ball, poured the sleeping potion into the same bowl, dipped the ball into it. She put the ball into the necromouse, fastened the button. Rubbed the little grey body with porridge.
   - Can't you just give her bread? - Jeanne, who understood the student's idea, asked.
   - The odour of the potion was too strong, it had to be broken. - Rosa shook the mouse in front of the cage again. The scaly captive still looked interested. - Besides, the porridge smelled like meat, and the mouse looked familiar. Now...
   The girl threw the mouse into the cage. The captive caught it on the fly and immediately put it in her mouth, chewing on it. Swallowed it.
   - Yes! - Rosa shook her clenched fists.
   - The main thing is that when you explain yourself to Donna, don't lead her to think that we could have had other options, - Jeanne advised. - When will she be asleep?
   - Soon, - Rosa assured him. - I can't say for sure, but it's a strong potion, a good dose for this weight.
   - Then I'll go and artistically arrange the dead, while you look for the key to the cage. - The warrior walked out, sword still in hand. Rose began to search the tent. The keys were not in the possession of one of the guards, but in a small travelling chest, along with some sealed letters. The necromancer's apprentice slipped them into her pocket just in case. By this time, the knight had calmed down considerably, becoming lethargic. After a few more minutes, she sat down on the floor and dropped her head to her chest. Rose waited a little to be sure, quietly called Jeanne. The two of them opened the cage and took the prisoner out. Rosa helped her onto the back of her taller partner, secured her with a blanket and some rope she had found. She pulled off the nun's cloak, crumpled it up, stuffed it in her bag. It would be foolish to leave unnecessary evidence to the enemy - let him wonder how the spies got into the camp and who they were. Jeanne's cloak would probably be found, but not immediately, and not at the scene of the attack.
   - Come on. - Rosa went out first, holding the canopy for the maid. She walked ahead of them, keeping a watchful eye on their surroundings with both simple and magical vision.
   Theoretically, they had one last difficult step - to get out of the guard line with the prisoner. In reality, it was quite simple. There were only a couple of mounted troops patrolling the northern border of the camp. Because of the lanterns in the hands of the head riders, it was not difficult to spot them from afar and bypass them. It was all the more easy to sneak past the guard posts, where soldiers sat in clusters around the fires. It was barely past midnight when the two spies and their loot reached the river where they had stepped ashore almost twenty-four hours before. Rosa took out a clay mug and a clear crystal - a discharged magic lamp - from her trusty bag. She brought it to her face, touched her forehead, whispered an incantation. Than waited a minute, transferring the energy to the crystal. After the painful attempts to charge the amulet in the necromancer's lessons, working with the lamp was a pleasure. When the crystal glowed an even, pale-golden radiance, Rosa slipped it into the mug and placed it on its side, with the open end facing the river. Now the light was harder to see from the shore.
   It seemed like an eternity to the young sorceress, but the moon creeping across the sky indicated the exact time - hardly an hour passed before a dark mass emerged from the darkness, parting the waves. Crossing the river on a dragon was definitely not the quietest way, but it was certainly the fastest and safest.
   - Toad! - Rosa stood up, waving her hand at the dragoness. The dragon snorted a welcome snort and climbed out into the shallow water. Don Marius hung down from his saddle:
   - Signora, you're all right! Praise the One!
   - Yes, and Jeanne too. - The girl smiled at the knight, though he could hardly see her face in the darkness. - Put Toad down, the rescued one is unconscious.
   The dragoness obediently sank belly down into the coastal mud, and the spies hurriedly began to load the rescued one on her back. Marius shifted his eyebrows when he saw who had been lifted into his saddle, but he refrained from asking questions. They could be spotted by sentries or a dragon patrolling the skies, and every minute counted. There was only enough room on the saddle for the rider and the captive. Securing the rescued one with straps, Rosa and Jeanne hung onto the harness. Toad turned round, trampling the reeds, and dived back into the Shaanta. The water whipped down Rosa's legs, reaching up to her knees, hitting the shins of her boots. The sudden cold made the young sorceress grit her teeth, pressing herself tighter into the dragon's hide. Luckily, Mariuse's pet swam perfectly - they were on their side before Rosa could feel her little fingers. There seemed to be some commotion in Auguste's camp, whether they had found corpses or spotted Toad. None of that mattered anymore.
   - Let's stop, - the girl asked after a few more minutes. - I'd rather walk than go like this....
   - Of course. They can't get us here anymore. - Marius stopped the dragoness. The women slid down to the ground. Jeanne, who jumped first, helped Rosa, whose arms and legs were a little stiff and unsteady. The young sorceress undressed boots, pulled off her wet stockings and rubbed her feet. Meanwhile, the knight examined the prisoner, who was strapped to the saddle, and took out a crystal lamp from somewhere. Suddenly he swore loudly and obscenely.
   - What is it, milord? - The girl raised her head fearfully.
   - She... the one you saved... - The young knight seemed to be choking with anger. - That's my cousin. That's Minerva. What the hell have they done to her?!
  
   Chapter 11
   - And she ate my mouse, - said Donna Vittoria, squinting.
   - Yes, milady, - Rosa nodded.
   - We had no other choice, milady, - Jeanne added with all possible seriousness.
   They stared at the cage in which the lizard-like woman sat with an indifferent look. She had been hastily placed. The rescue operation was a secret not only to the enemy but also to the rebel troops, so bringing the prisoner to the camp secretly had been part of the plan from the beginning. But the fact that the rescued woman would have to be locked up again was something even Vittoria hadn't expected. On the necromancer's orders, a portable cage was set up near Toad's stall and a tent was erected over it. The same soldiers who had helped to build the improvised prison remained on guard. The necromancer gathered the spies near the cage and demanded a report. Rosa, who had only had time to change her stockings for dry ones and drink water from the soldier's flask, confusedly recounted everything that had happened to her on the other side of Shaanta. Her mentor had listened with an impenetrable face - until now.
   - I'll help you make a new mouse, milady, - Rosa assured her, pressing her fist to her chest. - Better than the last one!
   - Oh..., - the necromancer turned to her apprentice with a sigh. - Finish the dust amulet first, dear.
   Rosa felt herself blush and pressed her lips together. The red-haired donna shook her head, turning her gaze back to the cage:
   - So this is the knight who was part of Armando's group. The group that tried to destroy the alien portal. How could this happen to her?
   - I don't know, - Don Marius growled. Unlike the women gathered around the cage, he was pacing the space inside the tent. The young man's eyes were wild. - This... we had almost forgotten it was possible. This hasn't happened in a long time. Generations.
   - Could her condition be the result of magic? - Vittoria put her hands behind her back, keeping her eyes on the captive. She moved sluggishly. It seemed that Rosa had not taken into account the degree of exhaustion of the unfortunate woman when measuring the dosage of the sleeping potion. Even when she woke up, Minerva seemed to be in a stupor. - This could be circumstantial evidence of the mission's success. The destruction of a powerful portal would usually result in the release of raw energy.
   - No, milady, - Rosa said with a waggle of her chin. She wanted very much to put her arms around Marius, who was fumbling from corner to corner, to stop him, to comfort him silently, as he had comforted her on the day of their first meeting. But more important things could not be delayed. Besides, doing such a thing in front of strangers was somehow... strange. - If donna Minerva had been caught in a burst of wild magic, the changes would have been more... chaotic.
   - Then what do you think is the reason?
   - Well... - Rosa bit her thumb nail thoughtfully. Needlessly adjusted her glasses. - I haven't studied the history of blood bonds that much. I think it's about loss of self-control. Magic itself has nothing to do with it. When a knight succumbs to dragon blood, he changes more than just physically. His mind becomes weaker, closer to the dragon's. The point is, the transformation is at the will of the knight. To return to human form requires his conscious desire.
   - Yep. - The necromancer nodded understandingly. - So, if the knight gives too much will to the beast within, his mind will fade away. There would be no one to... um... give the order to reverse the transformation.
   - Yes. That's why we're not turning for more than a couple of minutes. - Don Marius finally stopped darting from wall to wall. Standing next to Rosa, he took a breath, continued in a calmer tone. - Longer is possible, but dangerous. It's almost a reflex, it's something we've been taught since childhood.
   - Something has happened to her. To donna Minerva, - Jeanne suddenly intervened. - In battle, when she was a lizard. Something terrible. Despair broke her will right in the middle of the battle. Maybe someone she loved had died.
   The black-haired woman looked at her captive with... sympathy? Rosa still hadn't learnt to read emotion in her stone face.
   - Minerva's dragon, Charcoal. - Marius bit his lip. - She couldn't have been captured if he were alive. Losing a dragon was a terrible blow.
   - There is another option, - the necromancer said slowly. She shrugged her shoulders and curled her lips, thinking about something else. - Isn't that right, m-lord?
   - Yes. - The knight took another deep breath. - The second bailiff in Armando's group, don Gotech de Ardano... He and Minerva had a... connection. For years, since the last war. Marriage was out of the question, he was poor, and he had gained his nobility on the battlefield. But they loved each other. His death could have been just as devastating to Minerva.
   - Or the death of them both, - Jeanne put in. - Both the dragon and loved one at the same time.
   The young sorceress swallowed involuntarily. Yes, this option was more likely to be true than anything else.
   - So, what do we have, - Donna Vittoria summarised, taking a step back from the cage. - The rescued woman can tell us nothing. Her very presence gives us a limitless field of speculation. At worst, we can assume that Armando's entire group perished without destroying the portal. At a slightly less worst, they died after they did.
   Rosa blindly found Mariuse's palm, squeezed his cold fingers. Not a hug, but something. The young man flinched, glanced at her in surprise. He smiled tautly.
   - Rosa. - The red-haired donna caught the girl's gaze. - What I need now is not my apprentice, but a savvy research mage. Someone who'd spent five years at the Academy and travelled on solo expeditions. Someone with a passion for an area of magic I don't know very well myself.
   - Yes, milady. - Rosa let go of Mariuse's hand.
   - We must get donna Minerva back. - The necromancer nodded at the lizard woman. - For her sake, for don Marius, for the information in her head. For the possibilities... related to her family, perhaps. What do you know about cases like this in the past? Have the victims been healed?
   - Mythical plots aside... yes, several times. - The girl scratched the tip of her nose. - The trouble is that each time the method was different. That is, there is no single methodology. Each case is unique. I need to look for descriptions in books, check for patterns....
   - That's what you do. - Donna clapped her hands together. Noiselessly - probably so as not to startle a half-asleep Minerva. - And get used to it. I intend to honour my promise. You are no longer so much my student as my junior colleague. I'll continue to teach you, but don't blush when solving problems in class.
   Naturally, Rosa's cheeks flushed as she said this. Vittoria turned to the maid-guard with a sneer:
   - Now for your part of the report.
   - I've had plenty of time to look around the camp, - she began flatly. - Mostly nothing new. Your informant is correct. Auguste's army is made up of less than half of the crown regiments. Apparently, the king doesn't trust them enough to hold them against the Imperials. More than a third of the army is Iolian. Not mercenaries, but regular infantry sent by decree of the republican authorities. Formally, to help an ally and bring peace to the kingdom. The rest were soldiers from Auguste's personal domain, who had served him before his coronation.
   - Dragons?
   - Very few. Judging by the soldiers' chatter, the families of the dragon knights do not want to get involved in the internal conflict. A few houses have sent one rider each as a sign of loyalty, while others have sent more forces to the border with the Empire or to guard the capital.
   - That's interesting, - the necromancer hummed. - Anything else?
   - Elves, - Jeanne said dryly. - There are no elves in the army. No elves at all. They say the principalities have withdrawn even the companies permanently stationed in Daert.
   - Hmmm... - The red-haired donna touched a finger to the wishbone of her glasses. - Predictable on the one hand, curious on the other. Confirms a number of... theories of mine.
   There were a total of seven elven principalities on the continent. Five of them were now vassals of the Empire, two were part of the Coalition. The mountainous Liarat occupied part of the low ridge between Daert and Iolia, the seaside Anelon, where the elves and humans lived together, stretched along the northern coast. The elves were always sensitive to casualties, and their armies rarely left the borders of the principalities, but single companies of jaegers, gunners, scouts and engineers invariably supported the allied forces. The withdrawal of companies attached to the royal army could be seen as more of a political action.
   - And one more thing... - making sure that the necromancer was satisfied with her answers, Jeanne straightened her shoulders. - Milady, I have decided about my second oath. I will bring it to madame Rosa.
   - Wow! - The red-haired donna raised her eyebrows. Her green eyes sparkled with laughter, but her face remained serious. - Well, Rosa, congratulations.
   - W... what? - the girl was confused.
   - Jeanne wants to swear the oath of personal guard to you, - the necromancer explained, still laughing with only eyes. - The same oath she gave to her previous mistress. After that, you will become one family, in a sense. She refused to swear to me, but I hinted at it... Well, don Marius, stay a while. You can both go now. Get some rest. You've had a difficult night.
   - But... - Rosa stammered as Jeanne grabbed her arm and pulled her away from the tent. When she found herself on the street, she pulled herself together and blurted out:
   - But why, Jeanne? It's for life, isn't it? Your vow?
   - Yep. - The black-haired woman intercepted her under the elbow, guiding her towards the camp.
   - We've only known each other for a few days...
   - Life has taught me to appreciate the little things. - The warrior mumbled, not looking at Rosa. - I've come to the conclusion that there's no better mistress than you in this shithole of a kingdom.
   - That's a terrific compliment, - the girl exhaled. - I'm going to hit you. Why do you even need a mistress? Can't we be friends? I'd like to have an older friend who can slaughter my abusers. Because she's my friend and she loves me, not because she swore to protect me.
   They entered their tent side by side, and Jeanne let go of her companion's elbow and stood in front of her. She looked straight into her eyes:
   - Will you not take my oath?
   - Uh... - Rose shifted from foot to foot, looked around, as if looking for someone who would tell her the right answer. - Is this important to you?
   - Very much so, - the swarthy warrior nodded.
   - Okay then. - With a sigh, the girl sat down on the bed. She pulled her gloves from her belt and threw them on the pillow. - You can swear an oath to me, Jeanne. I don't need it, but to please you...
   - Great. - The woman knelt down in front of her chest, flipped open the lid, started rummaging around inside. - We'll need a knife and a chalice for a blood.
   - Blood? - Rosa asked apprehensively.
   - It's enough to prick a finger and squeeze out a drop, - Jeanne said, pulling out of the chest and throwing on the floor her underpants, undershirt, clean stockings, belt without a buckle.... - The chalice is a formality. You can do without a priest, you can't do without a mage. But we have a magician. Oh, and the kiss. You have nothing against kissing, mistress?..
  
  
   Chapter 12
   It was much more difficult to obtain scientific literature in a military camp than to steal a prisoner from under the noses of Auguste's entire army. Donna Vittoria's modest library was, in fact, Rosa's only source of knowledge. In a few days of searching, the girl had achieved almost nothing. Army mages and healers were interested in purely applied things. They kept with them works on wound treatment, sapping, amulet making. In addition, there were a few entertaining novels - one Rosa had even borrowed to read before bed. It helped to forget business and fall asleep. No one kept treatises on history and theoretical magic at all - alas, it was predictable. In the end, the best way out was to rely on her own memory. The young sorceress armed herself with a stack of paper, a quill, an inkwell, and now spent hours remembering the books she had read at the Academy, writing down and systematising her thoughts. She was distracted by Jeanne, who had returned from a morning training session. The warrior now did not hide at all - she wore only men's clothes, practised with a sword on the common ground, invited officers to the training bouts.
   - Have you heard the news, mistress? - She asked, smoothing her dishevelled hair with the palm of her black gloved hand.
   - Mm-hmm... what kind? - Rosa put the quill away and blinked. She rubbed the bridge of her nose and lifted her glasses. Her eyes were watering, but she felt great - she was beginning to form an idea. That feeling of a near breakthrough, a way out of a seeming dead end, always thrilled her.
   - A delegation of elves arrived at Auguste's camp. - The woman sat down on her chest, stretched out her legs. - The scouts saw the banners of both principalities. And half an hour ago, a boatload of big-eared folk docked on our shore. White-flagged. They've been taken to the separatist headquarters. Not only is the general there now, but the eldest son of the Duke de Velonda.
   - Hmmm... - Rosa rubbed her chin. - Interesting. I don't think we should plan anything important for today. If something important is going on, the mentor is bound to get involved. And she might need us.
   She was right. By supper time, the whole camp was buzzing - having spent the day with Auguste's army, the elf embassy had forded the Shaanta. No one had sounded the alarm, but many of the soldiers had climbed the fortifications themselves to gawk. A hundred horsemen crossed the river unimpeded, forming in three ranks near the water. From the artillery position from which Rosa was watching, the horsemen seemed like tin figures - like those on Marshal de Cotoci's map. Three cavalrymen separated from the group and rode forward. In front of the earthen ramparts they were met by de Velonda's officers. Without further ado, the duke's men led the elves to their camp. The rest of the troop followed. Probably, the squad that had arrived by boat in the morning had informed the rebels of the embassy's plans in advance. Half an hour later Luka brought a note to Rosa - her mentor was waiting for her in her tent.
   - Did I tell you that? - The girl grinned, showing the slip of paper to Jeanne. The woman grinned back. Having taken the oath of allegiance to Rosa, the guardswoman had become less stiff, and now showed more emotion. Her sullenness hadn't gone away, though.
   - Don't get carried away, mistress, - the black-haired woman said, stroking the scabbard of the dagger at her belt. - If Donna Vittoria thinks you understand her too well, she may find you dangerous and try to remove you.
   - Haha. Yep, - the girl gave a fake laugh. She somehow doubted that Jeanne was joking.
   When they entered the necromancer's tent, there were already guests there. Elves, of course. A stocky man was seated in a chair, and a tall woman stood beside him. The man was clearly Anelonian - swarthy, black-haired, bearded, looking like a fellow countryman of Rosa's. He also boasted a high forehead with a bald spot and fixed, short ears. Looking at him, the young sorceress understood where the rumours about the mixed anelons' origins came from - supposedly, they were all descended from the marriages of elves and humans. It was feisty nonsense, scientifically insane. But... the elves of Anelon were indeed different from their mountain kin scattered across the continent. His companion looked much more familiar - slender, fair-skinned, with a beautiful face and bright violet eyes. Her straw-coloured hair fell loosely to her shoulders, but below it was gathered into a short braid and twisted with a blue ribbon. Long thin ears stuck out to the sides, almost parallel to her shoulders. While the man wore a black and purple caftan and fashionable trousers, the elfess wore something like a dragon knight's costume. The black leather jacket, trousers, long gloves and high boots with narrow shanks seemed to form a whole, tightly fitting the woman's body like second skin. A dagger and a straight sword with a simple cross instead of a wicker guard hung from her belt, while the Anelonian carried only a broad, curved sabre.
   - Here are the ones we've been waiting for. - Donna Vittoria nodded to her student, leaning back in her chair. - We may begin. Please, all chairs are at your service. - She glanced expressively at the elf. She sat down with apparent reluctance. The long scabbard of her sword rested on the carpet.
   When everyone was seated, the necromancer continued:
   - Allow me to introduce. Captain Utlt, son of Noholt. From the Principality of Anelon. Lady Captain Lytel, daughter of Eramont of the Principality of Liarat.
   - I dare to add that although Lady Lytel is the Prince's tenth cousin, I am twice captain, - the stocky elf said with a smile. - Of the squad and of the ship. The ship, however, is far away from here.
   - And these are my companions, master Rosa Granchi and Jeanne. - The red-haired donna didn't seem to notice she'd been interrupted.
   - Pleased to meet you. - Lady Lytel smiled unexpectedly, too - Rosa had expected her to be cold and haughty. - You are Jeanne of the letter, I believe. I've never heard of you before, master Rosa, I'm sorry.
   - Don't confuse the girls, Lytel, - the bearded elf snorted. He managed to sprawl out on the chair like a soft armchair, and was still smiling. - Let's go in order.
   - Indeed, - the lady captain agreed calmly. Her voice was strong and melodious. Almost like Jeanne's, only without the light hoarseness. - Excuse me. We've already introduced ourselves to Donna Vittoria, but let's start at the beginning.
   - Technically, Lytel and I are in charge of the embassy security. - The Anelonian sat up straighter, palms on his knees. - The ambassadors themselves have already visited King Auguste, and now they're talking to the son of the Duke here. They are persuading them to reconcile. Everyone realises it's useless. The embassy must simply demonstrate the principalities' attitude to the war. The real task is given to the two of us. We are investigating the death of Queen Octavia at the behest of our princes.
   - You see, - Lytel picked up, - the queen meant a lot to the elves of the Coalition.
   - Why? - Rosa was surprised. - I've never heard of such a thing.
   - Octavia had been raised far from the royal court. - The elfess turned to her, stopping to smile. - Many of her teachers were elves. We made sure that her mentors developed tolerance, broad-mindedness, and a belief in the equality of the peoples of the Coalition. The girl was already very kind and inquisitive. Did you know that exporting goods from Anelon to the kingdom is subject to a special tax? Whereas the trading republics are tax-free. That the kingdom buys ore from Liarath at a reduced price? There are restrictions on crafts and trade for elves living in human cities. And many other things along the same lines. No one expected Octavia to sit on the throne, but we hoped she could influence her older siblings. When the princess suddenly became the sole heir, many in the principalities thought it was a miracle.
   - And they thought it would all work itself out. - Captain Utlt curled his lips. - We helped Octavia to the throne and left her on her own. We were afraid the elves at court would cause a stir. And that's what happened.
   - I wanted to guard Octavia myself, even assembled a group of trusted warriors. - The Lady Captain shook her head. - I was forbidden to go to Daert. When the queen died, I was put on to track down the culprits. I quickly learnt of the plot the crown necromancer was investigating for Octavia.
   - And then both princes received letters from the Donna, containing very interesting accusations... - Utlt nodded at Vittoria, who sat motionless. - And no less interesting information.
   - I decided to start with the elves, knowing their interest in Octavia's fate. - The red-haired donna ran her palms across the table, glanced at Rosa. - They could have been attracted with less evidence.
   - Because we learnt a lot of things on our own. - Lady Lytel's ears perked up. It looked so funny that Rosa almost giggled. - The information from the Donna's letters fitted well with the big picture. From it we added to the scheme of the investigation and made a couple of discoveries of our own.
   - In short and to the point, the Princes have blessed us to co-operate with you. Me and Lytel, - Utlt said, tapping his finger on his knee. - Auguste's connection with the aliens from the other world is disturbing. First of all because of his ambition. Even the aliens themselves can do less harm than a king who has had his way with them. But we are not prepared to turn against His Majesty directly. The principalities will not fight.
   - What do you suggest, Captain? - Vittoria leaned forward, leaning against the table.
   - Information exchange, - the bearded elf replied. - In the long run, a little support in money and resources, access to networks of informants. Personal assistance - Lytel and I will leave when the embassy is over, but we will return. The more you undermine Auguste's position, Donna, the bolder our rulers will become. On the whole, they're on your side.
   - Just cowards, - said Jeanne suddenly. She had been glaring at the guests with her heavy gaze during the whole conversation, but she spoke only now.
   - It takes an elf fifty years to reach adulthood, my lady, - Utlt told her with no offence. - It was not uncommon for an elf couple to have an only child over the centuries. An elf is no harder to kill than a human. Yes, we are cowards. Every major war with humans is a catastrophe for us, my lady. It takes centuries for a nation to recover from. That's why we gave you almost the entire continent in the past.
   Jeanne mumbled something under her breath and looked away. The elves looked at each other and nodded. The lady captain pulled back the cuff of her glove and pulled out a piece of paper, rather crumpled, from beneath it. She placed it on the table in front of the red-haired donna:
   - It's an advance, in a way. From you we learnt about the atomic bombs brought by the outsiders. The note contains everything the princely intelligence has learnt about the possible location and movement of these weapons. According to circumstantial information, three bombs could have been delivered to the Republic of Iolia a couple of years ago. Several others may have been sent out to the Grand Duchies. All but Auguste's domain. There were some shipments within the kingdom, but we can't find much about them.
   - Three bombs, three capitals of the Republic, - Vittoria stretched out thoughtfully. - The Iolian government is sending soldiers to help Auguste... it adds up, yes. That could be used.
   - One more moment. - Lytel pulled off her glove. - We were trying to trace the conspiracy network in its entirety. Including the threads stretching east into the Empire. The outsiders don't seem to be doing so well there. But we happened to catch something... strange.
   - Even weirder than aliens from a world without magic? - Rose asked incredulously.
   - Yes, - the elf replied gravely. - We know for sure that the Empire didn't know about the aliens until recently, didn't cooperate with them, didn't receive their technology. The outsiders didn't send their bombs to the Empire. But... one of the princely spies, an Imperial elf, saw something that resembled... the use of an atomic bomb, as you described it. An abandoned fort far from the border that seemed to have been melted by fire. All of it. The forest around it turned to ash. The ground turned to glass.
   She fell silent, and for a full minute no one dared to say a word. "Could it be that the Empire has created a magical analogue to the alien bombs?" - Rosa thought. She believed in magic enough to come to the disappointing conclusion that it could be. The silence was broken by Donna Vittoria taking a box from a desk drawer:
   - I have prepared for you a fuller report of my investigations. It's written in the cipher, the key to which was in the first letters. Two copies, for each principality.
   - Thank you, Donna. - Captain Utlt rose from his chair and bowed. Lady Lytel took the necromancer's box. - We will bring them home with the embassy and return to you at the earliest opportunity.
   - Even if Prince Elunas changes his mind, I will return anyway, - the Lady Captain said, holding the box in one hand and resting the other on the cross of her sword. - Albeit alone. I've already listened to reason and caution once, and I've had enough.
   - Yes, young people don't like caution or reason. I'll bet they do, - the Anelonian grinned. By human standards, he and Lytel seemed to be the same age, and they looked to be in their thirties. Rose knew where to look, though - Utlt's eyes were a dull blue, betraying a solid age. The irises of elven eyes pale with age, and the bright-eyed lady couldn't have been more than three or four centuries old.
   - I'll see you then. Captain. Lady. - The Necromancer also got up to see her guests off. When she returned, she said to Rosa and Jeanne:
   - The first card has been played. We are no longer alone.
   - It's a great success, - Jeanne agreed. - Such allies are likely to leave us in distress, but they are unlikely to turn to the enemy.
   - Rosa is a good influence on you, - the red-haired donna said, sinking back into her chair. - Your misanthropy and paranoia have subsided.
   - Yes, milady, - the warrior nodded. - In another week or two, I'll stop locking the chest at night. In a month, I'll have the dagger out of my pillow.
   - I don't think we should rush into that, - said Vittoria, smiling wryly. - Rosa, I advise you to reflect on what you have heard and seen today. I, too, have a lot to think about. We'll discuss it tomorrow.
   - Milady, I would like to tell... - the girl hesitated. She was really beginning to think about the elves' visit, and the thought that had come in the morning had faded a little, some details were forgotten. Perhaps she should have gone back to the tent, reread the notes. Instead, Rosa blurted out: - I've figured out how to get Donna Minerva back to human form! - and then added in a less confident tone: - Probably.
   - So fast. - The necromancer raised her eyebrows. - You please me, my dear. How do you intend to heal her?
   - Well... - The young sorceress looked back at Jeanne. Warrior nodded, even though she didn't know what Rosa was talking about, just as a sign of support. - In fact, you'll have to heal Minerva. Following my instructions... milady.
  
   Chapter 13
   - There were too few precedents to form a coherent method of treatment, - Rosa told Don Marius as the final preparations were being made. Twenty-four hours had passed since the visit of the elven ambassadors, and the sun was slipping back into the horizon. In the tent where Minerva was kept, the oil lamps had been replaced by bright magical lanterns that gave an even golden light. - The Imperials don't use blood bonds, they just train dragons. Like normal animals. In the Republic of Erdo, the island dragons are partly intelligent, and do without riders at all. We are limited by the experience of our ancestors and nearest neighbours.
   - But you found a way out, signora, -Marius said, clearly just out of politeness. He had no time to talk. The young knight was shifting from foot to foot, glancing restlessly at the oak table in the centre of the tent. There his cousin was slowly regaining consciousness. The lizard woman had been sedated by putting a potion in her food. Then she was taken out of her cage and tied to the table with thick ropes. They tried to make her comfortable - the table was covered with a soft blanket and a small pillow was placed under her head. But still, it looked... unpleasant. Alas, the sleeping potion was slowing her heart rate, and for the upcoming surgery, such a thing was unacceptable. Minerva needed to be awake from start to finish.
   - I can't promise anything, my lord. - Rosa sighed. The worries of the last few days had taken up all her free time, and she had stopped visiting Toad's stall. She had longed to see Marius, but certainly not under these circumstances. - I remembered two incidents I had once read about. They don't look like myths, and the way of healing is described in detail, without too much mysticism. In the first case, the knight was placed in familiar surroundings. He was kept in the rooms where he had lived all his life, his family and associates talked to him through the bars every day. After three years, something awoke in the knight's mind. One morning he was found in human form, on the floor of his room. He recovered, though he could not remember the recent events.
   - That method is not for us, I'm afraid, - Donna Vittoria said over her shoulder. The necromancer was arranging open vials of potions and mixtures on a copper tray. Apart from the three of them, only Jeanne was in the tent. Two soldiers were outside, under strict orders to ignore any sounds they might hear.
   - Yes, we can't wait three years, - Jeanne agreed. Until now, even she had not been privy to the details of the future operation. - And the familiarity of the neighbourhood is also a problem. Milord alone would not be enough. - She nodded to Don Marius.
   - So I turned to the second case, - Rosa continued. - There, medicine, including magic, came into play. A female knight lost her mind when her husband and two sons were killed in battle. But her dragon survived. The healers used sympathetic magic. The rider and dragon literally exchange portions of blood when creating bonds. It's a small but crucial part of the long ritual. Milord Marius has some of Toad's blood running through his veins. And vice versa. This blood is still connected to the original host. It does not dissolve into the partner's blood. That's how the bond is created. The blood itself serves as a sort of anchor.
   - That sounds creepy. - Jeanne snorted. - The creepy stuff, as I see it, is in every school of magic, not just necromancers.
   - There's nothing creepy about it, - the young sorceress said. - The point is that the healers took the dragon's blood and used it as a sample. They managed to separate the dragon's blood from the knight's. Removed it from the woman's body. The bonds were broken. The knight lost all her powers, including the ability to change her appearance. She was transformed on the operating table. She became human again. - Rosa didn't add that the unfortunate woman's mental wounds were never healed. One problem at a time, just like they taught her at the Academy. The troubles that had not yet happened would wait their turn.
   - That sounded more interesting already. - Jeanne was still sceptical. - But we don't have the right dragon. A Toad wouldn't do, would it?
   - No, - the girl shook her chin. She walked over to the table and stroked Minerva's head. She let out a startled wheeze, shuddered, blinked a lot. - However, this story gives us the most important knowledge. A knight's transformation is constantly sustained by his powers. If the bonds are broken, he will not remain in lizard form, but will return to his normal state.
   - But how are you going to pull off the Minerva trick?
   - Rosa is proceeding on the assumption that donna's dragon has been slain. - Vittoria turned to them with the vial in her hands. - The blood of a dead dragon should be different from that of a living one. As a necromancer, I should be able to sense it.
   - Shouldn't the dragon's death break the bond by itself? - The guardswoman glanced at Marius, as if expecting an answer from him, not from the sorceresses. But the young knight remained silent. Then Rosa took the floor again:
   - Maybe over time. But if it does, it doesn't happen all at once. Even after the dragon dies, the bond lasts for years, though it becomes unstable. I'm sorry, I can't explain it better. My mentor and I are not experts in blood magic either. And we don't have the opportunity to study the precedents.
   Dona Minerva twitched in her bonds, hissed. Vittoria emptied her vial in one gulp, nodded to her student. Roae clapped her hands together:
   - All right! Let's do it!
   They surrounded the table. Jeanne stood at the headboard and put her black-gloved hands on the patient's shoulders. Marius pinned his cousin's legs below the knees. The sorceresses positioned themselves on opposite sides of the tabletop.
   - I should have practised healing magic more often, - the red-haired donna murmured, placing her palms on Minerva's forehead and collarbones. - I haven't had to remove impurities from the blood for about ten years now.
   - Concentrate on finding the dead blood. That's all, - Rosa said quietly, getting into a working mood. - I'll take care of the side effects. Painful sensations are possible for both her and you. Go ahead, I'll take it off. You won't be distracted.
   Greenish glowing strands of light braided around the necromancer's hands, diving under Minerva's skin. Vittoria's eyes flashed the same emerald fire. The woman mumbled verbal formulae, and Rosa echoed her, touching Minerva's thigh and stomach with her fingers. Nothing happened for several minutes. Then Minerva screamed, arching her back, and the young sorceress clenched her teeth, absorbing the pain like a sponge absorbing spilled wine....
   ...The operation lasted an hour - twice as long as they had hoped. When Donna Vittoria stepped back from the table and said: "It's done," Rosa thought at first that she had misheard. She stood like that, controlling Minerva's breathing and circulation, until she received a poke in the shoulder from Jeanne. With a twitch of her whole body, the young sorceress recoiled. She shook her head. Still not believing her eyes, she exhaled:
   - Did you get it?
   - It worked, - Don Marius almost whispered. - It worked.
   He caught Rosa's glance and suddenly rushed to her and embraced her, forgetting all propriety:
   - You did it, Rosa!
   Donna Minerva was lying on the table, unconscious, but in her most human form. Mariuse's cousin was the same age as him, rather thin and wiry. Her face was not exactly beautiful, but... sweet, perhaps. She had freckles. The knight's body was covered in black stains and sweat - the dead blood was coming out of her body with sweat, and at one point it came out of her nose and mouth, almost suffocating Minerva. Now, however, the worst was over. What remained to be seen was the end result - the return of reason.
   - Unless you're planning to marry my young colleague right now, milord, I would advise you to be more restrained, - Donna Vittoria warned mockingly. The necromancer sounded exhausted but pleased with herself.
   - Oh... sorry. - Marius let go of Rosa in embarrassment, stepping towards the table. - What's wrong with her cheeks?
   - What about them? - Rosa stood beside the young man. She frowned. Two narrow strips of black scales ran down donna Minerva's cheekbones. Somehow it resembled the battle colouring of the Ludria natives. - Mm... hmm. The method doesn't seem to be working as well as we thought. Maybe it'll fade with time.
   Minerva slowly opened her eyes. With a groan, she turned her head, squinting into the light of the magic lanterns.
   - Can you hear us, Donna? - Rosa asked softly, leaning towards the woman. - Do you understand me?
   - Yes, - the knight said in a cracked voice. Rosa noticed that besides the scales on her cheeks, she still had long, sharp fangs in her mouth. Because of this, Minerva had a slight lisp. - Yes... Who are you?
   - You don't know me, milady. But your kinsman is here. - Rosa moved aside so as not to block Marius's view. He grabbed his cousin's arm:
   - Minerva, it's me, Marius!
   - I'm... sorry. - The knight took a couple of deep breaths. - I don't remember you. Why... am I tied up?
   - What do you remember at all? - Donna Vittoria asked quickly. - What is your name? Where are you from?
   - I'm... Minerva? He said my name was... Creator almighty! - Minerva squeezed her eyes shut. Tears welled up in the corners of her eyes. - I can't remember. I... I can't remember anything at all. Nothing at all!
   - Marvellous. - Vittoria folded her arms across her chest. - Now we have a valuable witness.
   - She remembers the One Creator and can talk, - Rosa spoke up for the woman. - It's not that bad. Mila... Minerva, what's on my face?
   - Erm... glasses?
   - She also remembers the names of objects, - the young sorceress stated. - The amnesia is not complete, the basic knowledge is preserved. In time, maybe we'll be able to recover the rest. In the meantime... untie her already.
   Leaving Vittoria to put away her tools and Marius to look after his cousin, the young sorceress left the tent. To get some fresh air, she told the others. Passing the pale guards at the entrance, the girl hurriedly went behind the nearest bushes. It was only there that she fell to her knees. She had thrown up. A large shiver ran through her body, and a sweat appeared on her forehead.
   - And that's why you held on so long? - A familiar voice sounded behind Rosa. - Were you afraid of spoiling the carpet in the tent? There's straw on the floor.
   - Go... to the demons, Jeanne, - the young sorceress growled, wiping her lips with her handkerchief. - Yes, I'm weak, but I'm trying to appear strong, so what? Is this the first time you've seen this?
   - You're not weak, you just don't know how to fight. - The guardswoman knelt down on one knee beside her. - How could you even think such a thing, after all you've been through?
   - The mentor laboured three times as hard as I did. - The girl let Jeanne lift herself to her feet. She leaned on the warrior's shoulder, feeling her knees trembling. - Have you seen how she looks? She looks fine. Not even sweating.
   - There were guys in the palace guard who weighed more without armour than I did in armour. - Jeanne put her arm around her mistress's waist, helping her to stand. - Any one of them in a hand-to-hand struggle would have crushed me like a fly. Any one of them in a real fight, I'd kill in three lunges. Pure strength is a useful thing, but it's not the measure of all things. Drop the nonsense. Donna Vittoria is stronger than you, it's true. But you can beat her. You already do some things.
   - Thank you, Jeanne. - Rose pressed herself harder against the warrior. The night was cool, but Jeanne was warm.
   - You're welcome.
   - We did a good thing today, didn't we?
   - Very good, mistress.
   They stood like that for a long time, in silence, listening to the wind and admiring the stars. And then the sky in the south flashed.
  
   Chapter 14
   The yellow and scarlet glow lit up like a magic lantern, instantly and silently. In seconds the glow spread to a quarter of the horizon, illuminated the clouds below, and faded just as quickly. At the tent one of the sentries groaned. Another called excitedly:
   - Donna Vittoria! Milady!
   The Necromancer immediately appeared on the threshold. She froze, holding the entrance canopy with one hand and looking south. The distant flames were not completely gone; now they stretched in a purple, flickering streak against the night sky. It seemed like a huge bonfire smouldering beyond the horizon. Vittoria clenched and unclenched her fists. She said dryly to the sentry:
   - The prisoner no longer needs a cage. I'll send her clothes. When she is dressed, escort her to my tent in the camp. - She looked up to find Rosa emerging from the bushes. Jeanne still had her arm round the girl's waist. - You both come with me.
   In the Loyalist camp the horns were blowing - the sentries had raised the alarm. Soldiers rushed from their tents, snatching spears from their racks, tightening belts and fastening buttons as they ran. The women walked past a group of gunners blowing on the fuses of their arquebuses, past a stableman hastily leading three horses, past an army magician handing out amulets to the field healers. They met Marshal de Cotoci outside his tent. The commander stood surrounded by his aides-de-camp and listened glumly to the report of the guard officer. As soon as he saw Donna Vittoria, he turned to her at once:
   - I knew there was no need to send for you, master. It's not magic, is it? I've already asked a couple of mages, and they didn't feel anything.
   - No, milord, this is not magic. - The Necromancer stopped, putting her hands behind her back.
   - There in the south... is that where Velonda is, milord? - Jeanne asked sullenly. She held Rosa's elbow the whole way, as if she were a child and might get lost in the dark. - The capital of the duchy?
   - As well as the Duke himself, his family, and his loyal dragon knights. - The Marshal pressed his lips together. - Yes. It's burning where the city should be. Trust an old soldier who knows how to relate maps to the terrain.
   - This is it, isn't it? - Rosa dared to ask at last. The answer seemed obvious, but she needed to hear it from someone else's lips. - An atomic bomb? They... Auguste had blown up the city with an alien bomb?
   - But how could it have got to Velonda? - Jeanne let go of the girl's elbow, clenching the hilt of her sword instead. - It's kind of a big thing, you can't get it past ground and air patrols that easily.
   - Domestic transport... - the red-haired donna muttered, wrapping her slender fingers around her chin. - Remember? The elves couldn't track all the bombs' movements inside the kingdom. I thought the conspirators were just hiding them better, but it turns out.....
   - The bomb was brought to Velonda before the war, before the rebellion, - Rosa blurted out. - In peacetime, with the queen still alive!
   - How many more cities could be mined? - The marshal asked in a grey voice.
   - Hardly much, - the necromancer replied calmly. Surprisingly enough, Rosa was pretty sure that calm wasn't a contrivance. - That shouldn't concern us right now. What have you done, Marshal?
   - Our allies have sent mounted scouts towards the city. - De Cotoci twisted the tip of his moustache. His gaze became distracted. - I have decided to do the same. Now I'm thinking of going to their headquarters. The duke's son may now be the new head of the duchy. And we need to agree on how to proceed in case the capital falls.
   - That's unnecessary, - Vittoria threw in briefly, cocking her chin.
   - What? - the marshal stared at her.
   - Finding out what happened to Velonda is a good idea, - the necromancer explained. - But there's no need to go to the Separatist camp now. Take care of our troops. Keep the soldiers on alert. Position several companies of infantry at the edge of the camp. Tell soldiers to load the wagons with supplies and tents and ammunition.
   - Are we leaving?
   - Not yet, milord. But you don't think Auguste will be idle at a time like this, do you? Hurry, and I must make some preparations. - Turning on her heels, the red-haired donna retired to her tent. She did not call Rosa with her.
   In the camp of the Black Guards there was growing that perfectly organised turmoil which is possible only among military men. Rosa and Jeanne slipped quietly back to their quarters to keep out of the way of the soldiers, and began to pack their belongings. Their belongings were already mostly in the travelling trunks.
   - This is the last chance, mistress, - Jeanne said suddenly, pulling the tent flap closed behind her.
   - To what? - The girl didn't understand.
   - Get out of this story. - The black-haired warrior took her by the shoulders and turned her around to face her somewhat roughly. - Some of Auguste's soldiers have seen you, but you're unlikely to see them again. If you wish, we can leave the camp right now. I'll get you to Daert in one piece. I'll take you further if I have to, even to Iolia. You have relatives there, don't you?
   - Oh... - The young sorceress lowered her gaze, making no attempt to free herself. - It's all right, Jeanne. I don't want to run away.
   - Then tell me why.
   - Because... - Rosa found the strength to raise her head, to meet the guardswoman's gaze. - Because I'm needed here. Yes, at first I was just interested in watching. I stayed here out of curiosity. That's all. But now... You see what's happening, don't you? War is a terrible thing. But this is much worse. What's happening now will affect the whole world. A town burned down. The whole thing, maybe. In seconds. How many times can it happen again? What else have the portals brought us? Donna Vittoria may be the only person trying to stop... what's happening to the world. I want to help her.
   - It was confused and rambling. - The warrior unclenched her fingers, letting go of the girl. - But sincere. So we play the game to the end?
   - To the end, - Rosa nodded to her, smiling weakly.
   - Your father and mother are overseas, as I recall. What about the family business? - Jeanne asked as they began to remove the laundry from the beds. - The Granchi trading house?
   - I had almost nothing to do with it, - Rosa shrugged. - I've had magic since I was about eight. My mum and dad decided right away that they would let me study for my own pleasure. If I became a great scholar or an archmage at court, it would be a great benefit to the family. And they're planning to make another heir. They promised to return from their voyage with a brother for me. I don't go near the books for a snake's spit. But I can ask for as much money as I want, my parents believe in my discretion.
   - Good. One less problem, - the bodyguard constitutionalised, tamping the rolled blankets into the trunk with her knee. - Lots of money and little responsibility. Why not get into adventures, yes.
   Rosa didn't answer, her cheeks flushed for some reason. She mumbled something unintelligible under her breath and concentrated on her belongings. Half an hour later their tent was almost empty, the women sitting on the locked chests, pushing them closer to the exit. Rosa buckled her amulet belt and potion flasks on her chest, Jeanne put on her armour. They waited in tense silence until they heard the trumpets singing again. First in the distance, in the separatist camp, and then nearby.
   - Well, at least they didn't make us stay awake until dawn, and thank you for that, - Jeanne muttered as she stood up. Outside, they saw the marshal hurrying to the command post, surrounded by his retinue. The streets of the camp were lit by torches and flaming braziers, columns of soldiers marching somewhere, magic lanterns swaying on tall poles above them. The tents around the commander's tent were being hastily dismantled.
   - What's going on, milord? - Rosa asked as she caught up with the commander. She saw Donna Vittoria beside him, carrying a stack of papers under her arm.
   - From the signals, it looks like a surprise attack, - De Cotoci replied, not looking back at the girl. - But it's not the posts by the river that are making noise, but the sentries to the east.
   They reached the stakes at the same time as Don Marius. The young knight jumped to the ground and bowed quickly. The young knight jumped down and bowed quickly:
   - Milord.
   - Have you had a look round from above? - Without wasting time on greetings, de Cotoci asked.
   - No, just flew over here.
   - Then assess the situation and report back.
   - Will do, milord.
   - I'm coming with you! - Rosa rushed to Toad. - Jeanne, wait here!
   Don Marius did not object - he gave the girl his hand and sat her in the saddle behind him. After checking that she was well strapped in, he lifted the dragoness into the sky. She didn't spiral up, but flew straight east.
   - Minerva is coming round! - said the knight, shouting into the wind. - You have done well, signora!
   - Not so much... - the young sorceress wrinkled her nose, remembering the sharp fangs in the girl's mouth. - It could have been better. But there was no one to practice on....
   They were prevented from continuing their conversation by an explosion rumbling to their right.
   - Demons! - growled the young man, throwing Toad onto the wing. A couple more bursts blazed where the dragoness had just been.
   - What's that?!
   - They're coming from the ground! Our own artillery.
   A quick shadow flashed among the stars, followed by another. Rose pointed her finger at them:
   - Look!
   - Auguste's dragons, - Marius gritted his teeth and forced the winged pet to move in jerky, constantly changing course. The bombs were now exploding above the rebel camp, and the silhouettes of the royal dragons were flitting between the powder clouds. Before the girl's eyes, three of them dived down through the thick barrage of buckshot. They landed somewhere in the centre of the separatist camp. A few more dropped over the eastern edge of the camp. Something unimaginable was going on there - tents were ablaze, torches and lamps were flickering. Something exploded on one of the cannon batteries with a rumbling sound, scattering burning fragments in every direction. Magic shields, lightning and jets of flame flashed. And across the fords of Shaanta, columns of troops were moving in dark masses, without lights. Three or four cannon fired indiscriminately at them from the forward fortifications.
   - Let's go back, - the knight decided. The Toad made a semicircle and ran back. As soon as it touched the ground, Don Marius slid down and sprinted for the command post. Rosa joined him half a minute later. The panting young man was already reporting to the marshal:
   - ...somehow brought in troops from the east and hit De Velonda's mercenaries. Total rout, saw no sign of resistance. A few dragons have broken through to the Separatist defence. Auguste's main force moved across the river, meeting no resistance. Our position will be reached in three quarters of an hour or less.
   - If we move to the river now, we can stop Auguste on the bank, - de Cotoci said thoughtfully, tweaking his mustache. - Send a few companies to join de Velonda's main force to restore order and turn them east and north. Then, perhaps...
   - Perhaps we will be defeated not in an hour, but after dawn, - Donna Vittoria finished in his place. - Our cooperation with the Separatists is at an end, milord. They have done as much good as they could. We will have to act alone from now on.
   - Abandon our allies? - The warlord's cheeks set in jaundice.
   - Oh, leave it, - the necromancer curled her lips slightly. - The De Velondas have never been allies to us. Temporary partners. If Auguste had recognised the duchy's independence, they would have given him our skulls the same day. But their soldiers... yes, soldiers shouldn't die so foolishly.
   The red-haired donna held out her papers to the commander:
   - Send messengers to de Velonda's main camp. On behalf of General Monvant, tell the officers in companies and battalions not yet engaged to abandon everything and withdraw westwards with the Black Guard. Doubters will be shown these orders.
   - They're fake, aren't they? - The marshal frowned, shuffling the sheets like cards. As far as Rosa could tell, the text was the same on all of them.
   - Of course, - Vittoria nodded with a grin. - I've had the general's seal and armorial paper for a long time, and it's not that hard to forge handwriting and signatures if you've worked in the royal court for years. You get the hang of it. Besides, hardly anyone would look closely, given the circumstances.
   - Good, and where are we retreating to? - De Cotoci handed the papers to one of the adjutants.
   - Towards the mountains to the west. - The red-haired donna waved her hand spectacularly. The lenses of her glasses glinted red, reflecting the light of the fires. - There we can fortify ourselves, there we will have the support of... real allies. My plan is in motion, milord. It will take time to rekindle the flames.
   - The demons would eat you up with your plans, milady. - The marshal seemed about to spit under his feet. But he restrained himself and began to give orders to his aides. Vittoria approached Rosa.
   - Are we really going to leave them? - The girl asked, looking into her mentor's eyes.
   - Do you feel sorry for General Monvant, the Heir de Velonda, and other people you don't know? - The necromancer raised her eyebrows. - They are victims of their own ambitions. And I've just taken care of the common soldiers. We'll take as many with us as we can. We need the soldiers, we don't need their commanders. It's time to get serious, my dear. The preparations are complete. Do you need a horse, or will you ride Toad?
   - On the Toad, - replied the girl without hesitation.
   - Good. - The necromancer adjusted her glasses. - Stay close to our hospital. Let people see you around the wounded more often. They'll be in the centre of the convoy, with the refugees.
   She left without adding anything else. The young sorceress looked back at Jeanne. Warrior shrugged her shoulders:
   - Isn't that what you expected from the donna? Think of a better way to get the chests on the dragon.
   Toad, with three riders on her back, did not immediately take her place in the ranks - she passed company after company until the rearguard appeared. From her saddle Rosa saw a wave of riders in cuirasses roll out of the gloom and rush into the empty camp, crushing the tents that had been left behind and toppling the braziers. The rear guard turned in a line, pointing their lances, and the cuirassiers swept through the bivouac, crashing into a dense forest of steel tips. The horse neighing mingled with the crack of breaking spades and the cries of the wounded. Having lost a dozen men, the cavalrymen sprinted back, melted back into the darkness. A minute passed, another, but there was no renewed attack. Perhaps Auguste's cavalrymen had found easier prey or were looting. The rearguard infantrymen were on a par with the dragoness, and only then did Toad move forward, trying not to overtake them.
   The Black Guard left without the roar of trumpets and the thunder of drums, folding their banners, extinguishing their lights and hiding their magic lamps. Behind them, the Separatist camp blazed. The southern horizon continued to smoulder. King Auguste the Strong was celebrating victory this night, but the civil war in Daert was just beginning....
  
   "When a person you look up to commits a questionable act in front of you, the biggest mistake is to make excuses for it. It is much more sensible to accept it as it is and realise that you will never be a copy of someone else".
   The Witch-Queen, "Memories," Volume Two.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
   Part Three. Light from tomorrow
   "At the end of the first volume I wrote that quotations from sacred books are a vulgar device to confuse the interlocutor or reader without actually saying anything. Yet I will quote one here. These are words from the Book of Fire, about the tribulation on the eve of the Last Judgement. "And the third part of the seedlings shall be taken, and it shall turn into a dry wind. And the third child shall be taken from every one that is born - and they shall become dust. And there shall be weeping in all the earth. Bones and dust in the churches. And in the cities silence, and ashes on the throne." During the war years many people remembered these lines, seeing in them a similarity with what was happening. They still do. But I can safely say that there is no question of any prophecy. After all, the Day of Judgement never came, and the losses amounted to considerably more than a third of the country's population...".
   The Witch-Queen, "Memories," Volume Three.
  
   Chapter 15
   The village had been looted recently, but there were no corpses to be seen. It was unlikely that the looters had bothered to bury them, but rather that the villagers had escaped in time, with their livestock and some of their belongings. A couple of houses on the outskirts had burned down, but there were enough survivors to house the headquarters, mages, and hospital under a roof. The rest of the troops camped around the village.
   The Black Guard marched fast all night and part of the day. Only when the infantry began to exhaust themselves did Marshal de Cotoci order a halt. It was risky, but the men needed rest. In addition, Vittoria hoped to collect more ducal troops fleeing from the battlefield. Already on the way to the Guard joined several companies of shooters and pikemen, a hundred light horsemen and even one cannon under the command of a head wounded and terribly angry mustachioed bombardier. Listening to the torrent of scolding, Rosa realised that the mustachioed man and his cannoneers had made their way from almost the centre of the camp, driving off the pursuit with a cartridge shot.
   But that was not enough for Donna Vittoria. She sent all her cavalry to search for other survivors. Don Marius flew to Toad to look for survivors from the air. The staff officers were hastily reorganising the army, taking in new units. In the midst of all this Rosa felt superfluous - even in the hospital she found no work, because the wounded fleeing most often abandoned. Together with Jeanne, she spent the whole day at the headquarters, watching the people streaming towards the Guards' camp - military detachments under banners, small unorganised groups, loners without armour but with weapons. All those whom the patrols had managed to intercept and direct in the right direction. The companies that retained their banners, commanders and most of the soldiers were temporarily assigned to the Guards regiments, while the others were distributed among the existing battalions to make up for the losses. Fugitives also brought news - often contradictory. But dozens of confused accounts and patrol reports were adding up to a coherent picture. The rebel army was defeated, its commanders captured. King Auguste had crossed the river in person, and many had seen his banner in the captured camp. A strong detachment of the royal cavalry has gone south, deep into the duchy, the rest of the army is still standing on the banks of the Shaanta. The rebels who retreated to their capital are doomed. But the Black Guard, which has moved westwards, is not being pursued, apart from small outposts.
   - It's only temporary, - Marshal de Cotoci murmured as he listened to another report. The commander was receiving the messengers at a table with a map on which he was making notes with a piece of charcoal. - Our patrols are already clashing with Auguste's sentries. Soon he too will collate the reports and realise that more troops have gone west than south.
   - Then there's no point in delaying any longer, - decided donna Vittoria, who hardly left the hut set aside for headquarters. - We'll get up at sunset and march until midnight. Will your officers have time to organize new detachments?
   - I hope so. - The Marshal looked up at the necromancer. - It'll be easier for them if people can find out where we're going and why.
   - To new favourable positions. - The red-haired donna grinned wryly. - The further we go, the more details we'll reveal to the soldiers. We'll probably have a bunch of deserters on the march this night, and some of them will end up with Auguste. Why would they want to know more?
   Rosa, lurking in the corner, had not been noticed until now, and the girl flinched involuntarily when Vittoria addressed her:
   - My dear, let's go out for a walk.
   They left the headquarters, of course, the three of them, the faithful Jeanne trailing behind, keeping her hand on the sheath of her sword. It was as if the warrior was always waiting for trouble. It was normal for a bodyguard, but Rosa thought she was expecting trouble from Vittoria.
   - Look, Rosa. - The necromancer led her companions to the southern edge of the village and showed them a group of tents arranged in neat lines. There was exemplary order in this part of the camp. Soldiers cleaned armour and weapons, stablemen tended the horses, and sentries stood sentry at posts. - Our best acquisition. Practically a whole regiment of cuirassiers - at arms and banners. Guess who the commander is.
   - I heard when they arrived. - The young sorceress adjusted the feather on her beret. - Don Eug"ne de Beaulore. He was meeting me and Marius and Toad.
   - That's right, - nodded the donna. - A very brave, clever and resourceful officer. Also very loyal to the Duke of Velonda. The Duke's other officers have obeyed me and the Marshal simply out of a desire to regain certainty, to get clear instructions from someone. This one's not like that. He'll probably leave us soon and start his own war against Auguste. Perhaps some of the other commanders will follow. He's already figured out my trickery with the fake orders, I'll bet.
   - Should we kill him? - Jeanne asked bluntly.
   - No, not at all, - the necromancer snorted. - It's unnecessary for now. We need those cuirassiers, but the colonel will be useful, too. Rosa, the army will march in an hour or so. Try to persuade de Beaulior to stay with us until then.
   - Me? - Rosa turned to her mentor in surprise. - You mean... me?
   - You, - he red-haired donna nodded with a slight smile. - Is something bothering you?
   - Why me?
   - Because you'll do better than anyone else, - the necromancer shrugged. - He's prejudiced against me, and I'll save Jeanne for when the negotiations go badly.
   - I'm not a diplomat. - The young sorceress, confused, wove and unwove her fingers and clenched her fists. - What am I going to tell him?
   - Say what you really think. - The red-haired donna squinted her eyes. - That I've done wrong, and you don't approve of my decisions. That you would have done things differently. But we're better together than apart, and the blood of those Auguste killed is calling for vengeance. You can say all that in all sincerity, can't you?
   The girl pressed her lips tightly together, feeling her cheeks burn. Her mentor was reading her like an open book.
   - Well, my dear. - Vittoria reached out her hand as if to stroke her cheek, but Jeanne stepped forward and covered Rosa. The necromancer laughed softly. - You two really do get along well, I see. Rosa, it's wonderful that you don't share all my views, and I'll explain why later. But right now, we don't have much time. So please, just talk to the colonel. If only for his own good.
   - Yes, - the girl replied with a sigh. - Jeanne, thank you, but you're... overreacting, in my opinion.
   She touched the guardswoman's shoulder:
   - Wait for me here, I'll go to the colonel alone.
   Eug"ne de Beaulior found himself at the stable. He was brushing his crow horse and listening to the report of one of his captains at the same time. At the sight of the sorceress, the don put aside his brush and raised his eyebrows in surprise. He greeted the guest with a slight bow:
   - Master Rosa.
   - Milord. - The necromancer's apprentice bowed her head in response. She did not bother to correct the officer. Master so master. - I'm glad you managed to get out.
   - Well... - The colonel moved his jaw, looking at the girl with a strange expression on his face. - Well, I wasn't worried about you. I knew you'd be fine with donna Vittoria by your side. Did she send you?
   - Yes. - Rosa gave a direct answer to a direct question. Sincerity was perhaps her only trump card. - Mentor wants me to persuade you to stay with the Black Guard. She's afraid you'll leave us.
   - Not for nothing, - colonel said. - I really don't want to be under her command.
   - I can't judge you. - Rosa interlocked her fingers nervously behind her back. - Donna Vittoria never saw your duke as a true ally, and at the decisive moment she acted... to her own advantage. But are you ready to surrender?
   - No, of course not. I don't even know what's happened with my duke. Or his son. In any case, Auguste won't have me alive.
   - The Duke's heir is probably alive and in captivity. - The girl tried not to speak too dryly and calmly, her voice trembling slightly from the tension. - We took many soldiers who saw the commanding officer s headquarters captured at the very beginning of the battle. Auguste will probably try to control the duchy through the only surviving member of the ruling family.
   - Then it is my duty to free my suzerain. - The colonel took his broad-brimmed hat from the saddle on the ground and put it on his head.
   - You can't, - the girl said simply. - You don't have the strength. But if you stay with us...
   - And you, then, are planning to defeat the king? - The cavalryman grinned bitterly. - A few regiments without a rear?
   - The mentor has a plan. - Rosa rocked from heel to toe. - She's cunning, you know that, milord. And she's determined to take down the usurper. Mentor is not a bear, but a snake. Strength is not important when the bite is venomous.
   - And what would be the place of me and the young duke in this plan?
   - Maybe the same as Auguste's plans, - Rose admitted. - But you get a chance. You get time. To join with your suzerain, to find new allies... Otherwise you'll just be hiding in the forests and robbing the king's wagons.
   - Hm... - the colonel looked the girl straight in the eyes. - What would you advise? You personally, master Rosa. Can you speak for yourself, and not in donna Vittoria's voice?
   - I hope I can. - The young sorceress withstood the officer's gaze, though trickles of sweat ran down her back. - Milord, I respect my mentor, but I don't always agree with her. I don't like the fact that she didn't support you at the river, or that she deceived you. Now, however, we are on the same page. Your help will be useful to the Black Guard, and together with the Guard you can survive and find your way in the future. Maybe even fulfil your Duke's dream and achieve independence for Velonda. If you don't lay down your arms and die in a futile battle now.
   - Then we could be enemies in the future, - the colonel said. - Donna must be planning to restore the kingdom to its former form after the victory.
   - If we all died now, would it matter? - Rosa raised her eyebrows a little.
   - Huh. No. - The cavalryman grinned. - Well, you've convinced me, I guess. We're on our way for now. And take care of yourself, master. You're a good person, I think. And that's a risk in itself.
  
   To Rosa's surprise, the mentor was waiting for her next to Jeanne. The necromancer asked with a smile as the girl approached:
   - Success, I presume?
   - Yes, - Rosa nodded. - The colonel will stay with us.
   - I never doubted you. - The red-haired donna folded her arms across her chest. - Get used to it, it'll be your job from now on.
   - What... what exactly? - The young sorceress frowned.
   - This, - the necromancer repeated. - Many of those who share my goals will not accept my methods. My image. We cannot lose these people, we need every ally. You, my dear, will lead them into the future. You and I will be like the sun and the moon. They are not alike, but they give light. I'll wear dark colours, you'll wear white. I'll be cold, you'll give people warmth. I will demand sacrifices and feats from people, you will reach out to them and promise support. But we'll be going in the same direction. I didn't accept you just because of your talent for magic and curiosity, Rosa. I see a different kind of potential in you. We're going to make the best of it. People will love you and follow you.
   - Be strong, mistress, - Jeanne summed up sullenly. - It can be survived.
  
   Chapter 16
   It took Rosa several hours to comprehend her mentor's words, but before sunset she had another surprise, this time a pleasant one. When the army was leaving the camp, the stableman brought two horses to the headquarters, a humble chestnut horse and a huge crow stallion with a white spot on his forehead.
   - A gift from Colonel de Beaulior for master Rosa and her bodyguard, - the stableman explained. - The mare's name is Reed, the stallion's name is Dragon. You can keep the harness too.
   - I... - Rosa hesitated, unable to find the words. - I'm very grateful. Tell milord I'll take good care of them.
   Since Toad was now lost in reconnaissance flights, the gift was more than welcome - the women were about to load onto the wagon. Now they could ride at the head of the column, next to Vittoria and the Marshal. However, the always suspicious Jeanne personally chose the saddles, checked the stirrups and girths, demanded a change of bridles, and only then allowed Rosa to sit on Reed. "And on the first long stay, I'll have the blacksmith replace the horseshoes," she added, putting the girl in the saddle.
   Contrary to the Guardswoman's fears, the horses did not cause any problems - they turned out to be perfectly trained and calm. Even the fearsome-looking Dragon. Already giving the chestnut a leg, Rosa wondered about the colonel's motives. What is this gesture for? Just an impulsive act after a frank conversation? A hint at future cooperation? Or something else? One must get to know the officer more closely to better read his intentions. "When you're influenced by a scheming mentor and a paranoid friend at the same time, it has a strange effect on your character," the young sorceress grinned at her thoughts. A couple of months ago, she would have just been happy about the gift and hung around the new horse's neck.
   The column of troops pulled westwards at dusk. Rosa led Reed along the infantry and said to Jeanne, who was riding beside her:
   - I probably thought too highly of myself before.
   - Already planning how to kill the mentor when you've learnt everything you wanted from her? - The guardian raised her eyebrows.
   - No, not at all! - she snorted, covering her mouth with her glove. - How could you do such a...
   - It's all right then, - Jeanne shrugged.
   - I mean that Donna Vittoria's plans didn't scare me as much as they should have, - the sorceress explained, admiring her companion. The swarthy warrior in a black suit, black boots, black cuirass, riding a raven stallion, clutching the reins with her black-gloved hands, looked... too spectacular. It was breathtaking. - I think I'm... even enjoying it. I've said before that I want to stay, to thwart Auguste and the outsiders, to save people, and that's true. But I also wouldn't mind making history. I've always wanted to, I suppose. It's just that I used to think the way was through science. I'd make great discoveries and my books would be in libraries. But if someday it's not my books on the shelves, but books about me, that's... that's acceptable too.
   - It's called ambition, mistress, - Jeanne said in a steady voice. - It's like snake poison. In the right dose it's very useful, but if you take too much of it, it kills people. If you want an example, look at Auguste.
   - I'll try to... know the measure. - The girl swallowed.
   - Rosa The Bloody... Hmm... No. The Bloody Rosa. Sounds good. - The Guardswoman nodded to herself, not even looking at the blushing sorceress. - "The story of the Blood Rosa." Not like that. "The true story of the Bloody Rosa." There. That's a lovely title for a book. And I'll be in it, too, of course.
   At dawn the army's path was blocked by a river, a narrow tributary of the Shaanta, which did not even have a name on the marshal's maps. Of course, the locals called it by some name, but there was no opportunity to ask them, for the two other villages on the way had been burned to the ground, and scavenged bones were lying around the ashes. Luckily, the road led to a ford, and de Cotoci decided to cross first, before trumpeting a halt. Rosa watched the scene with interest. Maintaining acquaintances among the officers of the staff, talking with Jeanne and Marius, the girl more and more understood the manoeuvres, and could now assess the actions of the marshal. The first to cross were the Black Shields, the Guards' own cavalry, followed by the two foot companies and the headquarters. The former ducal soldiers, militia, artillery, and wagons followed. The dragon cannons mounted on the carts immediately turned to the east, their bronze barrels cocked upwards. The bulk of the Black Guard waited, forming a line. The core of the rebel army was still the former garrison of the capital - selected soldiers from the best regiments, skilful and disciplined. De Cotoci evidently wished them to remain ready for a surprise attack while the less reliable units passed the fords. His calculation was soon justified. The crossing was in full swing when a Toad came down near the headquarters, making the ground shake. Don Marius, who had rolled down on its wing, saluted the commander and fell out, panting:
   - A large cavalry unit right behind us. Two thousand, at least. In armour. They're coming fast, mounted horses, no packs. I think they know we're close.
   - Good. - Marshal rubbed his temples habitually. He'd had a flask or two on the road, but the warlord was hardly hungover. Rose was beginning to suspect that de Cotoci's headaches were not only related to drink. - Get the dragon drink and back in the air. Survey our flanks and keep an eye on the sky. I want to know if Auguste's dragons show up.
   A quarter of an hour later, the battalions were in motion - the Guard formed an arc, the ends of which rested in the river. Behind the backs of infantrymen stood cuirassiers of Colonel de Beauliora and continued to cross the carriers. The pursuers did not wait too long.
   The royal cavalry crested the distant hills, as if crowned with a silver border that glistened in the morning sun. Above the ranks of gendarmes fluttered the flags of the kingdom and the personal green banners of Auguste the First. For several minutes nothing happened. Probably the pursuers had hoped to catch a disorderly crowd of fleeing rebels at the fords, and the sight of the troops ready for battle confused them. Eventually, however, the echo of battle trumpets, the signal to attack, reached Rosa's ears. The cavalry came over the hills and swept forward, changing from trot to gallop. The girl thought she saw a horde of angry steel ants. Now the bugles sang by the river. Drums rattled. The young sorceress saw the first ranks of the pikemen kneel down, resting the blunt ends of their pikes on the ground.
   - The king's commander is either a fool or too confident that our infantry is demoralised, - Jeanne said, stroking Dragon's mane. - This attack will only work if the pikemens start scattering before the gendarmes hit.
   When the wave of cavalry had come within five hundred paces of the Black Guard, cannon struck from across the river - only a few barrels - but the cannonballs knocked out fountains of earth in the thick of the attackers, toppling a dozen horsemen. A hundred paces - white sultans of gunpowder smoke soared above the infantry, gendarmes rolled around, knocked down by the bullets of arquebuses. A moment more - and the cavalry, under the crackle of breaking lances, crashed into the line of defenders. The spectacle was grandiose - two thousand cavalrymen looked like an unstoppable force, sweeping away everything in its path. This illusion lasted for about ten or fifteen seconds. Until it became obvious that the infantry had held firm and the onslaught of the gendarmes was weakening, moment by moment. The first ranks of the horsemen stopped altogether, their horses galloping in front of the forest of spades, stumbling over the bodies of the dead and wounded. The rear ranks pressed on, causing confusion. With new trumpet blasts, the royal cavalry swept away from the crossing in disorder. Where the two lines had clashed, a veritable shaft of human and horse bodies piled up.
   - Well, no, that's not all. - Marshal de Cotoci curled his lips. - Trumpet, command the cuirassiers.
   At the sound of the bugles, the rebel infantry drew apart and cleared the way for de Beaulior's troop. The colonel's cuirassiers moved forward in a flawless wedge, galloped, and swiftly charged into the loose order of Auguste's troops. The heavier gendarmes could neither escape them nor organise a decent resistance. The infantry moved slowly forward, now and then wrapped in the white haze of gun volleys - now the remnants of the King's forces were being pressed unhurriedly and inevitably into the hills.
   - Well, the enemy has more credit for this victory than we do, - said the marshal, lowering his telescope. - If we let too many get away, there is a risk....
   A horn sounded the alarm very close to headquarters.
   - Demons, what else... - De Cotoci stopped short. A troop of two or three hundred light riders in green uniforms were galloping along the bank from the north. - They had crossed downstream!
   The light cavalry were obviously meant to cut off the fugitives at the fords or strike to the rear, but the battle had turned against Auguste's army too quickly. However, the horsemen didn't know this yet - and aimed where they saw the biggest flag. That is, the marshal's headquarters.
   - Stop them! - De Cotoci shouted. One of the adjutants spurred his horse towards the nearby Black Shields. Another rushed to the nearest company of footman, waving his hat and shouting.
   - Whatever happens, stay close to me, mistress. - Jeanne touched Rosa's shoulder. - As long as I'm with you, don't be afraid of anything.
   The lancers with the black badges on their armour noticed the threat themselves. Without waiting for orders, they moved to intercept the enemy - but too slowly to block his path to the headquarters. The officers of the staff bared their swords, summoning the soldiers of the guard, and Donna Vittoria fiddled with the amulets in her belt pouches with contrived calm. Rosa pressed her lips tightly together, clenched the reins until her fingers ached. "I wish I had a crossbow," she thought. - "Why didn't I get a new one?" Out of the corner of her eye she saw a strange movement. The forty-barreled volley gun, designed to protect the headquarters from air attacks, was rolling its bulky weapon towards the enemy.
   - Come on, you bastards! - yelled the chief gunner, slapping the servants.
   The barrels of the volley gun lowered. The gunner blew on the burning fuse and poked it into the gun.
   - Bang! Bang! Bang, bang, bang, bang!
   A fan of lead mowed down a dozen riders in an instant. The rest fell back, slowing their pace, and the delay was enough. The Black Shields flanked Auguste's cavalrymen, crushing a good quarter of them at once. A chaotic scramble ensued. A couple of dozen enemy cavalry still managed to escape from the mess, but they were stopped by the guard of the headquarters. When a company of pikemen arrived, it was all over. Both here and on the other side of the river, the remnants of the gendarmes were withdrawing into the lowlands between the hills, leaving the wounded and stragglers behind. One of de Beaulior's cuirassiers was already galloping back with a trophy banner in his hands.
   - Milord de Cotoci. - Donna Vittoria did not look the least bit worried, but Rosa knew her mentor well enough to appreciate her pallor. - I think the gun's crew deserves not only praise but also a monetary reward.
   - And also bottles of good wine from my chest, - the marshal agreed, wiping the sweat from his forehead.
   Jeanne simply put her sword back in its scabbard and gave Rosa another pat on the shoulder.
  
   The next few days were unsettling. Auguste's cavalry, which had survived the battle, had reassembled and were now following the Black Guard at a respectful distance. They posed no threat, but the rearguard had to be reinforced by de Beaulior's regiment, and at the breaks, whole companies of pikemen with weapons at the ready kept guard. Toad and Don Marius were exhausted, checking the road ahead and then turning back to make sure that the enemy was not plotting some dastardly deed. The area beyond the tributary of the Shaanta was little affected by the war, and the army even passed through a few inhabited villages, whose inhabitants looked at the soldiers with apprehension, but did not hurry to flee into the forest. Donna Vittoria insisted that the marshal forbid foraging, and buy food from the peasants only with coins, with their firm consent. "Let the locals be better robbed and ruined by those who will pass through here after us - soldiers under the King's banners," the necromancer explained with a slight chuckle. And added: "If we take everything away now, what will they have to lose later? And don't worry about supplies, we'll have enough in the end of the way." She only announced the target when the snowy peaks of the western mountains rose above the horizon.
   - The Three Horns Gorge, milords and mlady, - the red-haired donna said as the staff assembled in the marshal's tent. - There it is on the map. Less than a day's journey for us.
   - It's a trap, - the marshal frowned. - The ravine is a dead end, and the entrance is wide, making it awkward to defend.
   - Don't worry, my lord. - Vittoria gave the warlord one of her most harmless smiles. - I've had my eye on this place for a long time, since we first set foot on Shaanta. It's a dead end for a large army. The mountains are passable for small groups and loners who know the secret paths.
   - But we do have a large army. - De Cotoci stared at the map as if he wanted to burn a hole where the black symbol marked the gorge. - And no connections with the locals. They might not give us guides.
   - When the time comes, the army will leave the gorge the same way it came in. - The necromancer put her hands behind her back. - You are mistaken about the ties with the locals, milord. There is a village deep in the gorge, too large and prosperous to live from hunting and selling timber to the valley. A smugglers' trail passes through here. As a high-ranking court official, I have connections and cash reserves... the kind that King Auguste has trouble reaching. I've already put it all to use. I'm almost penniless now, but we have supplies and reliable men in the gorge through whom I can conveniently continue my game in the kingdom. If I haven't miscalculated something else, there are other pleasant things waiting for us there.....
   What kind of things her mentor was talking about, Rosa learnt a little later. The army reached the neck of the gorge at sunset and began to pull inward along the rocky road. No sooner had the scouts gone ahead than one of them came galloping back and reported that music could be heard around the corner.
   - Marvellous! - Donna Vittoria was pleased for some reason. She turned to Rosa and Jeanne. - Let's hurry up. I want to test my hunch.
   The three of them overtook the vanguard, tramping through the dust under the unfurled black banner, and soon they heard music. The gentle, soft melody came from different directions, echoing off the walls of the gorge. The further the women travelled, the more distinct it became. Rose covered her eyes just in case, turning to magical vision, but she saw nothing. Not a trace of magic. The source of the music was just around the bend in the road. On a huge round boulder stood a slender, tall woman in a tight-fitting dark suit, playing the violin selflessly. Her long, pointed ears, peeking out from her lush blond hair, twitched slightly in time with the melody. The scouts who surrounded the stone stared at the violinist from bottom to top with suspicion, though none of them had bared their weapons. Seeing the sorceresses, the elven girl lowered her bow and deftly jumped down from the stone. She bowed low, taking her hand with the violin aside.
   - I wasn't sure I would see you again, lady, - Donna Vittoria admitted, halting her horse. - Your appearance is a balm to the wounds of my heart. Especially when you're not here alone.
   - Not alone. - Lady Captain Lytel, daughter of Eramont, envoy of the Principality of Liarat, straightened with a smile. - It's good to see you, friends. I apologise for the unusual welcome, but I wanted to set the mood for our meeting. Relax and take a breath. I have only good news for you today....
  
   Chapter 17
   From the path winding down the slope, the view of the gorge was marvellous. It was evening, and one could see the flames of fires flickering here and there. The rebel camps were snakes of fire stretching along the bottom, the guard posts glimmered like lonely fireflies on the high rocks, and beyond the neck of the Three Horns, on the distant plain, a whole scattering of scarlet dots shone like a reflection of the starry sky. It was where the royal army had caught up with the rebels. It had become a familiar sight in recent weeks, though, and something else made Rosa stop. A sound that reached her ears. Reaching the edge of the path, the girl looked down. There, in the village square, two groups of soldiers were training in the light of torches placed on poles. A company of pikemen and half a company of shooters were practising their co-operation - the arquebusiers were firing a volley, retreating behind the backs of their comrades-in-arms, then running forward again and forming a line. Spearmen stepped into the attack, retreated, turned on the spot, keeping the formation, set their pikes. A soldier's routine, at first glance. Except the arquebusiers wore civilian dress instead of uniforms. And there were half a dozen women among them. And instead of a drum, a violin set the rhythm. Rosa had no trouble finding the musician - Lytel was standing at the edge of the square, in a circle of light from the torch. The elfess occasionally paused to give a new command with a swing of her bow and a short cry, but even these pauses seemed part of the melody, so infectious that the young sorceress's heels itched. She wanted to march in place, or at least tap her heel to the beat.
   - She's a little eccentric, but she's talented, - a man's voice said behind Rosa. - By her age, any elf has a few odd hobbies, but few are able to put them to good use.
   The sorceress didn't flinch - though something in her chest tightened for a moment. With a furtive exhalation, she looked round with feigned calm. Captain Utlt stood at Rosa's right hand, looking down as well. The stocky Anelonian had appeared as if from the ground - the girl could have sworn that a few seconds ago there had been no one else on the path but her. If Jeanne had been here, she would have spotted the elf from afar, but Rosa had let her bodyguard go an hour ago. The gorge was quite safe, and the warrior needed rest and time to herself. And the necromancer's apprentice didn't need any help in her plan.
   - I don't remember you complimenting Lady Lytel in her presence, Captain, - said the girl, smiling. The unexpected meeting rather pleased her. The sharp-eared sailor was a pleasant conversationalist, and Rosa would have liked a little distraction before another serious conversation.
   - God forbid, I'm not getting married yet! - The black-bearded elf grinned. - In general, one should never praise people like Lytel. Only to tease - otherwise they will stop growing over themselves and become lazy. You people live too little, and you should be praised on any occasion.
   - I'm still confused... by the discrepancy between appearance and content. - Rosa put her hands behind her back and stopped smiling. - The Lady Captain looks so cold and serious and haughty... while she's silent. And then she starts playing the violin under my window because she thought I was sad at dinner.
   Utlt laughed softly. He ran his fingers along the hilt of the boarding sword on his belt:
   - Elves are as different as people. There's the boring ones and the arrogant, sour faces. Especially old folk like me. But they stay in their principalities, proud of themselves and keep to themselves. Lythel and I came to you as volunteers, master. Doesn't that say something about us? We're adventurous and restless. Troublemakers.
   - And you too, Captain? - The necromancer's apprentice glanced at her companion, smiling again.
   - You bet. - The Anelonian shrugged his shoulders, as if he were throwing off a cloak or a cape. - As soon as things get better here, I'll return to my ship and sail across the ocean to explore the coast of Ludria. I would have sailed long ago, but the prince trusts me, gives me all sorts of important tasks. I don't want to let him down, so I'm stuck on land, soon I'll put down roots. Or rather, I'll sprout like a potato. - He shook his head. - To the demons. Let's just listen. That's why I came here. Lytel would never play for me, and I like her tunes. She writes them herself.
   They were silent for a while, watching the soldiers below and listening to the music. It was getting dark fast, and the first stars were already showing in the sky. The nights in the gorge were cold despite the midsummer weather, and Rosa shivered at the first breeze.
   - You were going somewhere, master, - the stocky elf reminded, keeping his gaze on the plaza. The torches flickered in the wind, and the shadows across the square trembled with the flames. - Watch your step now, it's dark.
   - Yes, that's right. Good night, Captain. - Leaving the elf alone, the girl hurried up the path.
   The house, requisitioned by Marshal de Cotoci for his personal flat, had formerly belonged to a family of hunters who had evidently had dealings with smugglers. It was situated on a small terrace - away from the village, up the slope. There were three paths leading up to the terrace, and at the edge of the terrace the former owners had built a stone bench of flat boulders. It was a cosy and secluded place to do dark things or just to spend time alone. Marshal was never alone, of course - there were always sentries from the Black Shields on duty outside the house. Rosa greeted them politely as she climbed onto the terrace. The soldiers knew Donna Vittoria's apprentice, so they didn't ask questions when she sat down on the bench and began cleaning her nails with little stick. She had timed it just right: in about twenty minutes de Cotoci emerged from the house. At the sight of Rosa, the commander raised his eyebrows in surprise and walked towards her at a brisk pace. He asked:
   - Is something wrong, master?
   The girl stood up to bow to the marshal:
   - It's all right, milord. I just noticed from downstairs that every night you sit here thinking about something. I wanted to talk to you.
   It was really Jeanne who had noticed the Marshal's evening ritual. Rosa herself, with her eyesight, would never have seen de Cotoci's figure from the village. The commander of the Black Guard after sunset invariably went to the edge of the terrace, sat there for about an hour, and then returned to the house. What exactly he was thinking about, the young sorceress did not know, but she guessed that the Marshal was not well, and had been for a long time. Perhaps this was a case when she should have done something about it without her mentor's request.
   The warlord glanced glumly at the guards standing in the distance. He could not, of course, invite the girl into the house for a private conversation. The bench at the edge of the terrace was a much better place - the sentries could see them but not hear them. Thus decorum was formally observed. With a sigh, de Cotoci sat down and gestured for Rosa to sit down near him. She sank down on the stone seat, mentally wishing she had brought a cushion. It could have been a long conversation. Good thing the cobblestones were still warm from the day's sun.
   - Now, what does Donna Vittoria want? - the Marshal asked.
   - Power, strength, success in necromancy... - The girl waved her hands. - I'm not here for her, if that's what you mean.
   - Really? - de Cotoci put his hand into his pocket. After a moment's thought, he pulled out a flask, but Rosa had no doubt that it was a wine flask. Instead of answering, she touched the commander's temple lightly with two fingers. She lowered her eyelids and concentrated, searching for the pain of someone else.
   - Oh... - the marshal exhaled. - What are you... doing, master'?
   - At least you don't call me that, milord, - she mumbled without opening her eyes. Her own temples began to whimper. - You know I don't have a degree.
   - Now I'm ready to call you archmage. - The marshal's voice sounded relieved. - I don't remember army healers pulling a stunt like that.
   - Because it's tedious and unhelpful, - Rosa admitted. - The pain will come back quickly, because I haven't eliminated the cause. But I want you to feel better now.
   Clenching her fingers into a fist, she listened to her sensations. The pain in her head was a faint echo of what the marshal was experiencing, but she could judge the song by the echo, too.
   - You're not hung over now, milord, - the young sorceress said, lifting her eyelids. - But you're not well. You hardly sleep when you go to bed sober. And you've been trying not to drink much the last few days to keep up with training troops and distributing supplies. Insomnia is killing you.
   - So conspicuous? - De Cotoci asked after a pause.
   - I spent five years at the Academy, milord, - Rose reminded him with a soft smile. - I know all about the effects of drunkenness and sleeplessness. The life of a student is tumultuous and full of misery. I've brought you a flask of sleeping potion - it will help for a while. If you dare to take something from my hands, of course. But we must deal with the cause. What ails you, milord Marshal?
   That was the key point. Rosa doubted very much that such a direct question was a wise move. But she couldn't think of a better idea - after all, she was still just learning how to pull the strings of human souls. The young sorceress watched the marshal's face with bated breath. The commander took out a leather flask with wine, twirled it in his hands, then hid it again without opening it. He asked:
   - Why would you do that?
   - What, milord?
   - If your mentor didn't give you instructions about me, why are you trying to help?
   - We don't talk much, milord, but you're always there. - Rosa rubbed the tip of her nose with two fingers, pushed her glasses higher up the bridge of her nose. - I see you almost every day - at headquarters, in camp, at lunches and dinners. You are no stranger to me, and it pains me to see you suffer. If it suits Donna Vittoria that your will is weakening and your influence in the army declining, it does not suit me. I don't care which of you two is in charge, I just want you to be well, milord. I trust a heart-to-heart talk will help you.
   - Huh. - Marshal slapped his chest, just opposite where the flask rested beneath his caftan. - Mnh-mnh... Well... what can I say?
   Rosa waited patiently - like a fisherman who does not want the fish to get off the hook. Finally, the commander spoke slowly:
   - I don't know where I'm going. I started this rebellion, but in the end... Donna Vittoria is weaving some kind of web, and I'm like one of the threads in her hands. Everything I do is for her purposes, not mine. It's confusing, frightening. What's the point of triumphs and successes if they bring you nothing? What's the point of taking one step at a time if the road leads nowhere?
   - And you are not satisfied with the purpose we offered to the soldiers? - the girl asked cautiously. - Saving the kingdom and the Coalition from the tyranny of outsiders?
   - It's too lofty for me. - De Cotoci grinned bitterly. - It's too general. I'm not a hero of any kind. I have no one to protect. My wife is long dead, my sons died in the last war, my brother in the war before that... I... - He hesitated. - Maybe that's why I'm so attached to Her Majesty.
   - Queen Octavia? - Rosa said, instantly alert. - Tell me about her. I saw her once, at the Academy.
   - Nice girl. - Marshall shook his head, looking away. Now he was looking at the fires in the valley. - Your age. So serious, but she could smile. Idealistic, but very clever. She wasn't trained for the throne, but she tried hard. She read a lot of books, got into all the palace business. Saw the whole country - not the barons, dukes, merchants and peasants. A kingdom. Believed she had to protect it.
   The light from the magic lamp above the entrance barely reached the stone bench, but the stars were burning brightly, the moon had risen, and Rosa could see the Marshal clenching his fists in the semi-darkness.
   - When I started serving her, it was like... like stepping out of a stuffy tavern in winter and breathing fresh air, - the warlord continued. - It was like my mind cleared up for the first time since my sons died. I even stopped drinking. And when they told me the queen was dead, I didn't believe it.
   - And you're not the only ones. - Rosa nodded at the Black Guard camp below.
   - Yes, - de Cotoci agreed. - I was surprised myself when I realised that I had so many people supporting me. Townspeople, magicians, soldiers, officers with the crests of noble families - everyone wanted to believe that Octavia was alive.
   - And what... them don't you want to protect? - Rosa leaned forward to look into the marshal's face. - Those who share your pain?
   The marshal remained silent, and the girl asked another question:
   - Are you ready to forgive Auguste and his allies?
   - Never. - De Cotoci clenched his jaws.
   - Here are two targets for you to choose from, my lord. - Rosa allowed herself a smile. - Defence of your companions and revenge against the Queen's murderers. Your own personal, private goals. You've seen them before. You're just a little lost. Best of all, both goals require the same actions. Finish Auguste. Drive out the outsiders. You can't do that without Donna Vittoria's connections and wiles. But neither can she do it without you.
   - The Donna herself doesn't seem to think so, - remarked the marshal.
   - She's wrong. - Rosa pulled a small flask of sleeping potion from her pocket and placed it on the marshal's lap. - Mentor values you as a useful resource. An advisor on strategy. But you must remain a leader on par with her, or the soldiers will stop believing in you. We still have battles to fight, even if Mentor's plan is built entirely on intrigue. There is no other commander like you in the army. And we cannot survive without you. Me, Vittoria, the people in the camp... the elves who have come to help us... you included.
   De Cotoci took the flask. He met Rosa's eyes:
   - You know, I'm still gonna call you the master, Rosa. I don't care about the diploma. When we take Daert, I'll send a company of soldiers to the Academy, and the diploma will be brought to you with the rector's desk.
   - That's really unnecessary. I have something to impress the examiners. - The girl stood up. Her thighs were stiff from sitting on the stone for so long, but the young sorceress kept a smile on her face by an effort of will. Wrinkling and grunting was not the right thing to do now. - I'll pass you a few more potions, milord. They'll help you stay off the booze and sleep better. Alchemy isn't my speciality, but it's all in the student's kit.
   - I'll send a soldier to escort you out, master. - The Commander stood up too.
   - No need. Somebody already come for me. - She bowed her head in farewell and walked slowly towards the terrace, where a slim figure in black was waiting for her. Of course Jeanne could not go to bed while her mistress was out...
  
   Chapter 18
   It had been almost a month since Captain Lytel had greeted the rebels on the mountain path, and it seemed like six months to Rosa. Time dragged unbearably slow in the Three Horns Gorge. The young sorceress felt that it took forty hours from dusk to dawn. It was getting colder, autumn was approaching, and there was a lull in the civil war. The Royal Army, which had arrived after the Black Guard, tried to storm the gorge, but retreated, barely meeting resistance. The lack of enthusiasm was easy to explain - the standard of Auguste the First was not flying above the army. The usurper had apparently departed to restore order in other parts of the country, taking Iolian infantry, dragons, and most of the artillery. The mountain refuge was besieged by a seven thousand infantrymen, supported by several hundred gendarmes. They had erected a fortified camp and huddled in it, blocking the neck of the gorge. There was little advantage to such a siege, for just beyond the ridge the borders of the three Coalition states converged, and as a result the local smuggler's paths were so well-trodden that a desert elephant could probably be dragged along them unnoticed. To completely isolate Three Horns required considerable resources and extensive connections among the locals. Donna Vittoria had no such resources, but she had useful contacts. By the time the rebels arrived, a stockpile of provisions, medicines, gunpowder and lead had already been created in the mountains - partly with the necromancer's money, partly with the help of the elven principalities. The elves had given the rebels an impressive amount of silver, which allowed them to pay soldiers' wages for the first time since the war had begun. Not that people had anywhere to spend their money, but full wallets lifted spirits in any circumstance. Supplies continued to arrive uninterrupted - small caravans arrived along the mountain trails guarded by elven jaegers, bringing food and news, taking refugees and letters to Vittoria. Families of soldiers, gorge dwellers and badly wounded fighters were transported to Liarat, and from there - to distant Anelon, where it was easy for them to dissolve among the human population of the principality. In the second week of the siege, another convoy delivered a dozen long crates along with sacks of grain. They contained unusual guns - longer than arquebuses, but smaller than fortress guns. Captain Lytel demonstrated them to the Black Guard headquarters that evening.
   - Humans love inventing new things, but elves know how to improve on existing ones, - the woman said as everyone gathered at the shooting range. She carried a long gun on her shoulder. - You invented the crossbow, we invented the lever loader and the steel bow. The task was easier here. The bullet of the arquebuse is too light to penetrate the gendarme's cuirass, and the fortress gun is too big to fire from hand. We've found a middle ground. This new weapon is called a musket, and you will be the first people to see it in action. Please!
   The elven woman's words sounded as if she were a merchant calling customers to her shop. With a deliberately spectacular gesture, the captain stuck a thin stick with a fork on the end into the ground, placed the barrel of the musket on the fork, blew the fuse and fired, almost without aiming. At the other end of the firing range, a target made of gendarme shell flew off the pole. One of the marshal's guards brought it over to demonstrate the round bullet hole in the steel cuirass. It looked particularly impressive against the background of dents from the hits from arquebuses.
   - It needs a support, - said one of the staff officers.
   - Yes, but more for convenience, - the elf turned to him. - A strong man can shoot from his hands, and such a prop can be carried with him. However, the new gun is only a tool. The Prince has given me permission to give you something more. Our military science.
   - I'm not sure that elven warfare is suitable for humans, - the marshal said, touching the pierced cuirass with his finger. Rosa's little finger could fit through the bullet hole. - We can't train soldiers for decades.
   - Don't worry. - The Lady Captain handed the musket to her aide, palms on her waist. She smiled with her ears perked up. - It's about another of your inventions, which we have adopted and improved upon. The infantry formation. I intend to turn your battalion of pikemen into a true elven tercio...
   The drill began the next morning and hasn't stopped since. Rosa had never really understood how the battalion differed from the elves' tercio. Both formations looked the same to the girl - a square of infantrymen bristling with pikes. It all seemed to come down to the ratio of shooters to pikemen. As Jeanne explained to her, usually soldiers with guns made up a tenth of the battalion. In the tercio, however, they were much more - almost a third. Expectedly for a formation invented by the elves. This arrangement required better coordination of actions, because it was more difficult for the pikemen to cover the numerous shooters from the cavalry. Lytel assured that she would teach the soldiers the necessary manoeuvres in a couple of months. In addition, the tall elf took it upon herself to train new shooters from former pikemen and militia volunteers. Captain Utlt was in charge of supplies and finances. Vittoria kept active correspondence with dozens of recipients outside the gorge, but she did not discuss her plans with her apprentice.
   - Seize the moment, my dear, - the red-haired Donna said to Rosa, once again cancelling the necromancy lesson. - The days when no one wants anything from you are precious. You will miss them. Idle if you like, or keep yourself busy.
   And Rosa found things to do - a wide variety of things. She strengthened old acquaintances in the Black Guard, dining with officers and talking to magicians, practising necromancy, poring over old scientific notes, as if she were a different person in a different life. Most important, however, were the hours spent in the company of Donna Minerva. In the hustle and bustle of retreat and settling in, Don Mariuse's cousin had been forgotten by all but the dragon knight himself. But even he was always away on missions. Auguste's former prisoner had been sitting in a tavern room for three weeks, communicating only with the maid assigned to her. Now Rosa was in a hurry to correct this injustice. Since the memorable meeting with the Marshal, she had visited Minerva daily, dined with her, shared news, and sometimes performed examinations. The knight felt well, and even learnt to speak without whispering because of her sharp fangs. Her memory still hadn't returned to her, and Rosa didn't know how to approach the problem. At first, she thought that talking about familiar topics could awaken dormant memories - and the young sorceress could talk about dragons for hours. But alas, although Minerva listened to Rose with avid curiosity, the conversations did not cause a change in her state of mind. Help came from an unexpected direction - from Jeanne. One day the guardswoman, who always silently watched the meetings between the knight and the sorceress, brought a bundle with her. As soon as Rosa and Minerva had exchanged greetings, she placed the bundle on the dining table and said, pressing it with the palm of her black gloved hand:
   - Madame, as far as I know, dragon knights are trained by the best mentors. The body's memory is the most reliable.
   The woman unwrapped the cloth. In the bundle was a sword. A simple one, with an unadorned grip and a slightly jagged blade that had clearly been poorly maintained. Jeanne must have borrowed it from one of the Guards' arquebusiers.
   - Milady, take it. - The warrior slid the sword towards the confused Minerva, hilt forward.
   The white-haired girl wrapped her fingers tentatively around the hilt and pulled the weapon towards her. She raised it, pointing the blade at the window. The point trembled visibly.
   - Best not to wave it around in the room. - Jeanne gave Rosa a quick glance, and she nodded, handing the initiative to her friend. - Let's go out into the courtyard. But put on a coat, it's chilly out there.
   - Maybe we should have started with the training sword? - the young sorceress asked quietly as they walked down to the ground floor.
   - Training blades have a different weight and balance because of the breakaway edges, - Jeanne shook her head. - It's the feel that counts, I think. She should feel a familiar weight in her hand.
   After leaving the tavern, the women walked to the far side of the village square, where several straw effigies stood. They were usually used as training grounds, but it was lunchtime, and the square was empty.
   - First try just working the blade. Don't touch the scarecrows. Kill the air, - Jeanne suggested, folding her arms across her chest.
   Minerva obeyed. She swung her sword like a wooden bar and frowned. She seemed to sense something wrong with her actions, but she didn't know what it was.
   - Relax, milady, - Jeanne said surprisingly softly. - Don't think. Trust your body.
   - I... - the knight girl started. But she didn't have time to finish.
   A massive grey carcass crashed down on them from the roof of the nearest house. The creature landed with a clatter between the knight and her companions, immediately drowning in a cloud of dust.
   - Oh God! - Rosa recoiled, grabbing the dagger at her belt. A moment later, Jeanne, who had already drawn her sword, covered her. Suddenly the warrior cursed and lowered her weapon. The young sorceress looked out from behind the guardswoman and saw... Luca, Donna Vittoria's dead ape. The bald orangutan was sitting on his arse, his paw outstretched with a piece of paper clutched in it.
   - Mistress... - Jeanne elbowed the sorceress and nodded at Donna Minerva. As the necroconstruct slammed to the ground, the knight took a step back and stood in a magnificent defensive stance, shielded by her blade. Her eyes were wide open, her chest heaving with deep breathing, but her hands did not tremble.
   - Milady, lunge! - Rosa commanded, following her instincts. She'd seen fencing lessons before, and she remembered her instructors' intonations well.
   Minerva delivered a stabbing blow, piercing the air above Luca's head. She stepped back, shaking her head, blinking often.
   - Don't stop! - Jeanne supported the sorceress. - Stab the scarecrow! Feel the blow!
   Leaving her friend to continue the onslaught, Rosa leaned over to the orangutan and took the note from him. She read it. With a snicker, she looked up at the knight and the guardsman. Minerva had already stabbed the scarecrow to death twice, and was now trying to chop it down with increasingly confident blows.
   - It's working, - Jeanne said, catching her mistress's gaze. - We have to keep going, so that we remember new movements and techniques.
   - With any luck, that's just the first step. - Rosa handed the paper back to Luca and he waddled away. - Well done, Jeanne, you're a clever girl.
   The warrior shrugged her shoulders uncertainly and said nothing. Minerva turned to Rosa and, panting slightly, complained:
   - I'm uncomfortable in a dress.
   - I'll take care of the trousers and jacket for you, milady. And we'll find you your own sword. - Rosa smiled broadly. Walking over to the knight, she took her hand. - Also... you should definitely fly a dragon. What if it becomes a new memory hook?
   - Master... - To the wizard's surprise, Minerva lowered her eyes and pressed her lips together. - I... don't really know if I should... do it.
   - What? - Rosa didn't understand.
   - To bring back my memory. - The knight stepped from foot to foot, stroked the blade of her sword with two fingers. - Something bad happened there, didn't it? Something very bad. So bad that I broke. I don't remember it now - maybe it's for the best. I can start again. Marius is with me, you, miss Jeanne. I haven't forgotten how to use a spoon or read. Why do I need anything else?
   - But you must... - Rose hesitated. What do Minerva must? Remember her last fight at the portal to the other world? And perhaps break down again after that, for good? - I... don't know either, milady. That's something to ponder. - She forced herself to smile again. - But you should ride a dragon anyway. Toad remembers you from your childhood, I take it. So renew your acquaintance. Jeanne?
   - Yes, mistress?
   - My mentor wants to see me. I'll go to her, you take Donna Minerva to the dragon stables. Marius and Toad are supposed to be back from their flight. Milady must hug and pet the dragon at least once.
   - Are you going alone? - The warrior frowned.
   - Yes, Jeanne. - Rosa sighed. - 'I'll go to my tutor's house alone. But you can come later, when you've finished with Donna. If anything happened, you can avenge me.
   - I can do that, - she agreed, though she didn't look happy about it. Maybe she shouldn't have joked about revenge - Rosa had forgotten that her friend had some sore spots. Girl touched the warrior's shoulder, and she nodded in response, showing that she accepted the silent apology.
   Donna Vittoria had settled in a little worse than the marshal, having taken a good stone house in the village. The necromancer could not get enough of the furnishings left by the owners, so she had some of the furniture from the headman's dwelling moved into the house, the walls draped with cloth, and the floor covered with thick carpets. Now Rosa's mentor lived and worked in relative comfort. The young sorceress was met by the same Luca. The bald orangutan opened the door and gave her a comical half bow. He took her warm cloak and hung it on a hook while the girl shuffled the soles of her boots on the rag on the floor. From the hallway Rosa went straight into the main room, which was the only room in the house apart from the bedroom cubbyhole. There were two tables in the middle of the oval hall, an oak table left by the previous owners and a folding table that had been in the necromancer's tent. The red-haired donna sat at the latter, poring over a stack of papers.
   - Good afternoon, milady, - Rosa greeted her from the threshold.
   - Good afternoon, my dear, - the necromancer said absently. She picked out a few sheets of paper in different handwriting and placed them on the oak table, where a mountain of opened envelopes and unfolded scrolls was already piled up. - Sit down.
   - I believe you have something important to talk about, milady. - The young sorceress lowered herself into the padded chair, pulled up the flaps of her boots. - May I show you something first? It will take a moment.
   - Hmm? - The Necromancer pushed aside another document and looked at the girl over her glasses. - Yes, of course. I can always find a minute for you.
   The young sorceress unzipped the square purse on her belt, feeling goosebumps run down her spine with excitement. Carefully she took out a tiny grey mouse - cold and motionless, like a stuffed animal. She placed it on the table in front of Donna Vittoria and pushed it gently with her finger. The mouse shuddered, came to life, and staggered forward, wobbling and tangling in its own feet.
   - O-o-o... - the red-haired donna stretched out, not taking her eyes off the grey lump crawling across the table towards her. - Your work?
   - Yes. - Rosa nodded and began to explain, - The tavernkeeper was poisoning the mice, and I asked her to give me the bodies. She gave me three. I started with the biggest one, but it caught fire when I... well... and the second one I didn't treat the preserving solution correctly, and it started to decompose. But this one...
   - What can he do? - Vittoria interrupted the girl.
   - He could... go ahead. - The young sorceress blushed for the first time in a long time. Her cheeks were flaming. - And turn left on command. He can't turn right yet, I don't know why.
   The red-haired donna put up her palm, and the mouse that had reached the edge of the tabletop crawled over to her hand. The necromancer brought it to her eyes, smiled. She said softly:
   - My first construct also caught fire. Excess energy converts to thermal form... Well, congratulations. You're a necromancer, Rosa. What did you call him?
   - Where did you... - The girl thought she couldn't blush any thicker. As it turned out, she could, and she did. - Monsieur Jacques.
   - Mine was called master Geoffroy, in honour of our dean. - Vittoria turned the mouse round and let it run back across the table. - Only it was a rat.
   The necromancer shook her head. She was no longer smiling, but her eyes behind the lenses of her glasses glittered familiarly.
   - I'm proud of you, my dear, - the red-haired donna said, meeting her eyes with the student's. - You are growing very fast. But I am not standing still either. Soon I will have something to surprise you with. For now, though, let's get back to the more boring stuff. Like politics and intrigue.
   She leaned against the edge of the table and intertwined her fingers:
   - Our gorge is probably the calmest and safest place in the Coalition right now. There's a storm brewing. Auguste has thrown all his troops into suppressing small rebellions within the kingdom, leaving almost no one in Velonda. From the steppe came new tribes of nomads - those who had no treaty with the rebellious duke. They invaded the duchy and plundered its lands, some moved further into the interior of the kingdom. The remnants of de Velonda's garrisons are locked in fortresses. The capital is gone, a charred ruin in its place. A disease that causes people's teeth and hair to fall out is spreading around the city. They say it's spread by rain and wind. Imperial troops are gathering at the border. Swarms of dragons have been seen in the skies above the neutral zone. The Iolian fleet has travelled to the waters of the Republic of Erdo for some reason. There's unrest in Erdo itself.
   Rosa shuddered. Her mentor's words seemed to breathe the cold of impending calamity.
   - More important to us, though, - the necromancer continued. - According to many circumstantial evidence, Auguste's alliance with the aliens had broken down.
   - Is that good? - The girl asked without much confidence.
   - Yes and no. - The red-haired donna took a writing quill from the stand, twirled it between her fingers. - All indications are that Armando has succeeded. The portal to the other world was closed, and there would be no more supplies of weapons and resources from there. But Auguste, realising this, had dealt with his alien allies. He took over their main base, seized control of the weapons and captured some of the specialists. Now he's even more dangerous.
   Not knowing what to say, Rosa picked up the necro-mouse and tucked it into her purse. Needlessly, she pulled up her boots once more. Vittoria leaned back in her chair without waiting for a comment from her student:
   - We will find favour here too. Several of the Grand Dukes of the Coalition are prot"g"s of outsiders, just like Auguste himself. No-one controls them now, and they may not obey Auguste. Fear of the King may push his former associates to our side... or someone else's. It all fits my plans.
   - You didn't call me here just to bring me up to speed, milady, - Rosa said at last. She looked up, smoothing her trousers over her hips. - You could have told me all this before.
   - Yes, - the red-haired donna didn't argue. - I'm sorry, I didn't have time for you. You were doing a good job yourself. But now... I need help again, - Vittoria's face broke into a familiar grin, - from my battle-tested team of agents.
   - I'm listening, milady. - Rosa leaned forward. She thought she looked like the head of a mercenary gang taking an assassination order.
   - The Republic of Erdo is a potential ally. No less valuable than the elven principalities. Since the outsiders have made their nest in Iolia, it would be harder for them to infiltrate Erdo, the Iolians' main rival. Auguste has no power at all. - The necromancer stopped playing with her quill and drove its tip into the gap between the boards of the tabletop. - According to some reports, Armando's group headed to Erdo after the portal was destroyed. Sending the Iolian fleet into Republic waters may have something to do with it. I've written a number of letters to Chancellor Ryuu Irutava. He replied only once, saying he would send a delegation to negotiate with us. A secret one, of course. Recently, the delegation did indeed land in the Erdo continental domains and travelled towards the mountains. My men tracked it to the junction of the three borders, not far from here. Once the delegation passed the border of the kingdom, they disappeared.
   - And... we're supposed to find them?
   - They had already been found. - Vittoria broke the quill with two fingers and tossed it onto the stack of letters. - My spies scoured the area, found signs of battle, interviewed witnesses in the surrounding villages. I collated the testimony and reconstructed a picture of events. The embassy was attacked by the Iolians. The ambassadors' guards were slaughtered, and they were taken to some defended place in Iolian territory. Given the proximity of the fortress to the portal to the other world, I'm pretty sure that place is the main base of the outsiders, captured by Auguste. You must infiltrate it and extract the ambassadors. As soon as possible, before they're eliminated after interrogation.
   - We'll need Toad, - the young sorceress decided at once.
   - Of course. - The necromancer nodded. - Toad, Don Marius, Jeanne - they will all go with you. But that's not enough. You also need a skilled tracker and marksman. Do you think Toad will take to the air with an extra elf on her back..?
  
   Chapter 19
   "Cross the mountains on a dragon" were words taken from an old fairy tale or a novel about dragon knights. In the books Rosa had read, the dragon usually soared near the clouds, and the heroes admired the beauty of the snow-capped peaks below. The books rarely mentioned the cold, the gusty winds, and the thin air that was unbreathable at such heights. Of course, it was out of the question to pass the ridge directly. The path of the rescue team was along the same trails used by the smugglers' caravans. Toad followed them, often not even by air. Whenever possible, the dragoness would drop to the ground and walk, giving her wings a rest. The passengers would dismount and walk beside her.
   The group consisted of Rosa, Jeanne, Marius and Captain Lytel. They took the bare minimum of equipment: clothes, weapons, a few blankets, camping supplies, and a set of amulets and potions for Rosa. Nothing more, even food. A flask of water for each of them, a sack of breadcrumbs, a bag of tea, a kettle - the rest was obtained on the breaks. Rosa received from the captain a marvellous elven crossbow - light, but powerful. The girl put it to use at her first overnight stay, shooting a snow partridge. Lytel herself was busy gathering some herbs and lichens, which were then sent to the soup together with the bird. The resulting broth tasted spicy, and Rosa's nose itched, but she ate it and didn't complain. After all, during her time at the Academy, she had tasted chowder made by alchemy students. During the whole meal the sorceress felt the curious gaze of the fair-haired elf. When she finished and blotted her lips with a handkerchief, the lady captain suddenly clapped her hands:
   - It's amazing.
   - W... what? - Rosa didn't understand.
   - Look. - The captain jabbed her finger at Marius. - Sir Knight sneezed as he ate. Lady Jeanne grumbled and asked if she would have prophetic visions after such soup. And you just ate.
   - Shouldn't I have? - The girl asked warily. She liked the elf, but Rosa still didn't understand what was going on in her head. Behind the aloof and cold facade was a very eccentric person.
   - Not with that combination of spices, no, - Lytel wrinkled her chin. - Surprising.
   The woman could not give any explanations - she just shrugged her shoulders and promised "not to do that from now on".
   After supper Jeanne went on guard duty, Lytel stayed near the dying fire, and Rosa and Marius sheltered from the wind under the side of Toad, and talked about everything for a long time, sitting shoulder to shoulder, wrapped in blankets. The young sorceress was surprised to realise that she missed those days when they had wandered together. Then it had been their adventure - theirs and Toad's. Now it was as if the world had become bigger - armies were moving around, conspiracies were being hatched, the fate of cities and countries was being decided. And the two young people were lost in the vastness of the world. Rosa could not remember when she had seen Marius for more than five minutes - he was always in a hurry for a report or a flight, and there was always someone waiting for her, a mentor or a marshal. Now she was trying to make up for lost time, bitterly aware that such moments of peace and solitude might not be theirs again. Of course, she showed the knight Signor Jacques, not forgetting to explain how difficult it had been to create him.
   - Energising a dead body was the easiest part, really. - Rosa held the mouse in the palm of her hand, occasionally poking it with her finger. The touch caused the mouse to move its legs, lying on its side. It looked like it was walking on air. - Then the delicate work begins. The construct has no consciousness and can't do anything on its own. You have to weave a web of control spells around it. Like a puppet with strings, only the strings pull themselves according to the principle of "if..., then...". If the construct sees a shovel, it takes it. If the construct has a shovel in his hands, he stabs it into the ground. If the shovel goes into the ground, then... You understand? And you need a lot of spells like that, whole chains of them.
   - Are you talking about a construct made from a human corpse? - Marius frowned. He touched the mouse too, but it didn't react to the young man's touch. - If it has hands...
   - Er... no, of course. - Rosa hesitated. Donna Vittoria had given her the shovel example, and the girl had not thought of it in that way. - From a monkey. Like Luca. Luca really is a masterpiece, by the way. I've managed to discern all the threads that control him - there are over a thousand of them, can you imagine? Signor Jacques doesn't even have a dozen.
   The young man smoothed the sparse fur on Jacques's side with his fingernail. He shook his head and smiled faintly:
   - I'm trying to remember now - have we discarded the last formalities a long time ago or did it only happen today?
   - Oh... Oh! - Rosa clasped her mouth with the palm of her hand. - I... I mean, milord....
   - No, I really don't remember. - The knight laughed softly into his fist. - I may have even started first. Knights' castles are not bastions of ceremony. Formalities are for parents, guests, commanders... And you and I are... friends?
   - Yes. I think so. - Rosa had the self-control not to blush, but she looked away and awkwardly stuffed the mouse into her purse.
   - I used to have enough of Toad's company, - Marius admitted, still smiling. - It was nice to talk to brothers and sisters and cousins like Minerva. But I didn't feel the need for it. And the last few weeks I've been exhausted, wanting to discuss every piece of news with you first. To hear what you had to say. You have an opinion on everything. And Toad's attached to you.
   - I missed you, too, - she said. She adjusted the blanket and grinned slyly, feeling the embarrassment recede. - I don't know who I miss more. You and Toad are inseparable to me, and I'm in love with Toad, in case you haven't noticed. We could... Er... Do you hear that?
   For some time now it had seemed to Rosa that their conversation was accompanied by a gentle melody, as if it were woven into the conversation - every note of it lay perfectly on the words, emphasising the intonation, following the mood. Now the girl realised that she was not imagining the music. She leaned forward and looked for the source of the sound. Of course, who would have doubted it... Lady Captain Lytel was no longer sitting by the fire, but standing at full height, with her violin and bow in her hands. She was looking somewhere far away, into the darkness of the night, but the elf's ears were perked up, showing that she was listening intensely.
   - Captain! - Rosa called out, not really raising her voice. - What are you doing?
   - Me? - The woman turned round, putting down her violin, and the melody faded away at the same moment. - I'm helping. Consider it an apology for dinner.
   - And what exactly are you helping? - Don Marius asked, his face darkening.
   - Not what, but who. - The captain swung her bow. - You, my friends. You know, people tell their children that they are found in nettles, and elves tell them that they are born from the warm conversations of their father and mother... The latter is closer to the truth, isn't it?
   The young knight coughed, choking on something. Rosa mentally counted to five, reminding herself that elves are not humans. And some things are much easier to deal with. She smiled almost sincerely and said:
   - Thank you, but we can handle it, lady. We don't need any help.
   The elf's ears drooped, dropping to her shoulders. She waved her hands guiltily and silently went to her bed, made of blankets and dry grass. The young men looked at each other. They did not want to continue the conversation...
   They spent one more night in the mountains, and it was an anxious one because of the rising wind. On the morning of the third day, Toad climbed another pass, and from it the group had a view of the plain.
   - Almost there, - Marius said, rising from his saddle. - The gorge to our right is the same one where the fortress with the portal to the other world was. The bright streak in the distance is the border river. From the gorge to the river is the lands of the kingdom. Beyond the river are Erdo's continental possessions. And to the west, along the mountains, was the Republic of Iolia.
   - Don Armando's group, after destroying the portal, should have travelled to the river, according to Donna Vittoria, - Jeanne nodded. She and Lytel spent the whole journey in the hastily made leather seats behind the saddle. Rosa had to look over her shoulder to see her friend. - The Erdos diplomats, on the other hand, were taken west to Iolia. The outsiders' base must be there, and not too far away. I've got to get to work before my legs fall off.
   The place indicated by Donna Vittoria's agents was found without difficulty - from the height of the dragon's flight it was convenient to check the map with the terrain. Don Marius dropped the women off a little further away and lifted Toad into the air again. Lytel led the group onwards.
   - Yeah. Here, - the elf said as they climbed out of the bushes and onto the narrow, dusty road. - This is a good spot. The bushes are thick, coming right up to the side of the road. You can hide a platoon of shooters. Stay where you are, I'll take a look around.
   - Are you sure there's anything to be found here? - Rosa asked incredulously, looking round too. - It's been a few days.
   - It hasn't rained, so it's no big deal, - the captain assured her. - Wait.
   Lytel spent the next half an hour exploring the neighbourhood, moving in a widening spiral. Rose gnawed on some dried bread, leaning against a tree, while Jeanne kneaded her tired muscles with fencing exercises. Finally, the elfess returned, shaking dry leaves out of her blonde hair. Reported:
   - There's a trace. Here were professionals. Tried not to leave anything behind - took away the corpses, covered the blood pools, covered the horseshoe prints. But it takes a lot of men to take out a whole squad. You can't hide something like that safely. They were hardly afraid of anything, though, just used to caution. Let's go. First, they moved back along the road.
   Rosa thought she could read animal tracks, but she was not as good as Lytel. The lady captain showed her companions the powder-burned leaves, the bent branches of bushes, the bald patches of ground where blood-splattered grass had been torn out, the bullet mark on a tree trunk, and many other tiny signs of the recent fight. King Auguste's men were moving out of the way like hares, but the elf was right - a couple of dozen men with prisoners and a load of dead bodies simply could not move through the thicket unnoticed. Eventually the women found themselves in a circular clearing.
   - The horses were waiting for them here, - Lytel said confidently. - And here they thought they were safe.
   The trail became wide and straight as the kidnappers stopped hiding. From the clearing Rosa could track them down. After an hour of following the horse's hoofprints, the women signalled to Marius to descend. It seemed unlikely that they would encounter casual travellers away from the tracks, and Toad was more visible in the sky than on the ground. Now Lytel walked ahead, pointing the way, and the others followed her on the dragon's back. When the elfess grew tired, she was replaced by the sorceress. By sunset, they crossed the border of Iolia without being caught by the border guards.
   - We'd better not be late, - said Rosa, spreading a blanket for the night. There was no fire, and they had nothing to cook, so they ate a dinner of breadcrumbs. - The Erdos have been held captive for a week. They might be killed or transported away.
   - Republicans are tough people, - Jeanne reassured her. - They know how to keep quiet. And even if they split up, they will squeeze the information out of themselves one drop at a time. Believe me. There was one of the lady's killers. I got to him, but I never got him to talk - he died silently, this bastard.
   The Guardian's words did not make the girl feel any better - all night she tossed and turned under Toad's warm side, and in the morning she met with red, watery eyes. The trail diverged towards the mountains. The terrain was becoming more and more deserted - trade between the republics and the kingdom was mainly by river, and the land was not suitable for crops, so the party did not come across even abandoned fields or hunting lodges. The sun had just passed the zenith when Lytel, who had gone ahead, came back at a run and said that their goal was "straight ahead". She had picked up the expression from Utlt.
   The alien base was not to be confused with anything else. It was nestled between two steep hills in the foothills. Grey stone platforms crowned the tops of the hills, and a wire fence blocked the entrance to the hollow. Some squat buildings were visible in the hollow. Rosa counted ten or twelve figures in armour around the fence and around the buildings.
   - It's a bit modest, - Jeanne said disappointedly. The scouts were inspecting the base from the top of a nearby hill, leaving the dragoness behind. - Where are the wonders of the other world?
   - Inside the hills, - Lytel answered her. The elven girl was lying on her stomach between the guardswoman and the sorceress, pulling the hood of her short cloak over her head. Jeanne and Rosa wore simple berets, but the girl hoped their black hair was not as noticeable from afar as the Lady Captain's wheat mane. - I can see the entrances on the inner slopes.
   - So we need to get under the hills. - The Guardian scratched the tip of her nose. - An interesting challenge. They say the elves know how to live under the hills.
   - We'll find a loophole, - Lytel said confidently. - The base was stormed. That should help us. The defences must not have been completely rebuilt. Although Auguste's mages could have installed their own signalling system.
   The fact that the aliens had fought to the last was obvious to the naked eye - the ground around the base was stained with craters from explosions, the wire fence was gaping holes, and in the ravine near the entrance Rosa saw the hulk of a metal wagon with a hatch on the roof that had collapsed on its side. Here and there, ghostly lights of all the colours of the spectrum flickered faintly.
   - A lot of residual magic, - the girl informed her companions. - But it's an echo of the battle. I can't see anything on the base itself.
   - We rest until dark. - Captain Lytel rolled onto her back. - We'll scout in the night.
   Lunch was again provided by Rosa, who had shot a rabbit in a nearby grove. She had also gathered some herbs for the broth, so as not to risk it. When she saw the young sorceress tucking into the soup, the elf hid her own collection of "seasonings" in her bag with a nonchalant look. They all went to bed together, leaving Toad in charge of the sentry.
   The moon had risen in the afternoon. As dusk fell, the whitish sickle among the clouds flared a dull silver, giving people and objects shadows that were shaky and transparent. The three women left the camp with their elven crossbows at the ready. Lytel, who could see in the dark better than an owl, was the first to go, followed by Rosa, looking for signs of magic, and Jeanne was the last to follow. The guardswoman refused to remove her black cuirass, but somehow managed to move in it as quietly as the sorceress dressed in a hunting suit.
   The outer hillsides were not guarded at all. The new owners of the base seemed to rely more on its secluded location, and sentries were posted at only a few key points. Once they were sure there were no patrols, the agents set to work. The search bore fruit almost immediately - Lytel spotted a tall gate cut into the hill, from which a deep track ran northwards. The gateway was unfortunately sealed by a metal plate, but there was a more modestly sized door nearby. No keyhole, alas - it was probably locked from the inside.
   - Keep looking, - the elfess said. - There must be something.
   And the "something" was up the slope. Pushing aside the shrapnel-strewn bushes, Rosa found an overturned metal hood behind them, and a hole in the ground next to it. It was suspiciously regular in shape. Looking inside, she saw a shaft with walls lined with silvery metal running at an angle downward.
   - It looks like a vent, - Captain Lytel grinned as the sorceress led her to the find. - I've seen it in our mountain settlements. But what good is it to us?
   - I can fit through it, - Rosa said in an excited whisper. The young sorceress had already checked - her shoulders fit through the hole freely.
   - But we can't, - Jeanne observed. - Not even the lady captain, much less me.
   - I'll open the door by the gate. - The girl rubbed her palms together, fascinated by the idea. - I'll find my way to it and open it. It's probably just a deadbolt.
   - No way. - The Guardswoman grabbed Rosa's shoulder roughly and turned her around to face her. - I'm not letting you go anywhere alone.
   - We can keep looking, of course. - The necromancer's apprentice held her friend's gaze, though, God knows, it wasn't easy. - And if we don't find it, we can try again tomorrow. We have plenty of time.
   - Are you sure there's a way out of the vent? - Jeanne gritted her teeth. - That you won't meet a corner where you'll get stuck? That...
   - Hush. - The young sorceress touched her friend's shoulder too - gently, soothingly. - Don't worry so much. I'm not going in there blind.
   Releasing herself from the Guardswoman's grip, Rosa squatted down, ran her finger along the edge of the hole in the ground. She said:
   - The metal inside is not steel, not iron. It doesn't interfere with my magic. I'll try one trick... But we'll have to go back to camp.
   Don Marius was waiting for them, pacing restlessly around the slumbering Toad. The young sorceress didn't let him say a word - she rushed to her bed and pulled out a travelling bag from under the blankets. Digging inside, she pulled out a leather bundle under the moonlight, from which was sticking out... a red squirrel's head. At the sight of people, the squirrel made a sharp sound and twitched inside the bundle.
   - Creator Almighty! What is it? - The knight asked in confusion.
   - I caught it in a snare when I was hunting rabbits, - she explained, covering the squirrel's head with a thin cloth. - I wanted to... hmm... well, for experiments. Now she'll help us out. Marius, get all the rope we have. Jeanne, grab one blanket.
   When they returned, of course, the hole in the ventilation shaft was still there. Rosa spread a blanket beside her and placed the package with the squirrel on the ground. She stroked the animal's ears with her index finger and mumbled a verbal formula. An invisible thread stretched between the squirrel and the sorceress.
   - I'm just learning to be a necromancer, - she whispered, smiling involuntarily. - I've already learnt to be a nature mage. My mentor can't do that.
   She loosened the binding on the bundle and pushed the squirrel into the shaft. She quickly covered the opening with a blanket and tapped it with her palm, scaring the animal. After waiting for half a minute, she said to Jeanne:
   - Keep an eye on me. If anything happens, don't wake me up, grab me by the scruff of the neck and drag me.
   Then she exhaled the activation formula... and fell backwards with a glazed look in her eyes. A moment later, she saw the world through the eyes of a frightened squirrel.
  
   Chapter 20
   As before, Rosa didn't choose which of the animal's senses to connect to - she shared the whole range of sensations with the squirrel. Even the little spy's emotions were partially transmitted to the girl. The squirrel rolled down the sloping shaft and found herself in the middle of a dusty, spacious corridor. Driven by fear, she rushed forward, looking for a safe corner. The sorceress was afraid that the squirrel would find the ventilation ducts a cosy enough place, would wander somewhere and thus disrupt the whole exploration. But the fright was too great, and the smells of metal and dust only increased the animal's panic. Clawing at the floor, the red-haired spy raced down the tunnel to the crossroads, stopped for a moment, and turned left. She came across a square grate in the wall, from which a deadly pale glow was pouring, but the squirrel passed it at full speed, without delay. Another one just like it. Dead end. Way back, into the right-hand corner of the intersection. There's the grid again. A few round holes in the floor and walls, as if the tunnel had been shot by a squad of arquebusiers. And suddenly, a light ahead. The squirrel struggled to stop at the edge of the cliff. The grey metal corridor was just ending. An entire section of it had collapsed somewhere down. Slightly dazed, the squirrel ducked to the edge and looked down. Under the cliff was a stone cave, flooded with the same glow that penetrated through the bars. The walls of the cave were stained with potholes of various shapes, black smudges of soot. But there was not a soul in there, and it smelled a little less of metal. A silver ladder was leaning against one of the walls. Without thinking long, the red-haired spy jumped down - the squirrel was not afraid of heights. First on the ladder, from it - on the floor. There was no debris from the ventilation shaft and shards, knocked out of the walls, on the floor - it must have been cleaned up after the assault. Squirrel ran along the wall, first to one side, then to the other. The cave was branching, too, with passages suddenly opening to the left and right. Rosa noticed one of them - one that went down to the left. Perhaps it led to the lower level. In addition to the passages, there were doors in the walls, all of them closed. But the leaf of the fifth or sixth had been kicked in, and the unwilling spy ducked in, into the semi-darkness. She saw a square room whose ceiling was lost in darkness. From wall to wall were racks lined with round helmets and objects that looked like guns - at least, they had barrels and butts. The metal stank even more strongly than in the ventilation, but the squirrel darted under one of the racks... and the etheric thread connecting the animal to the sorceress suddenly burst.
   - Ah-h!... - Rosa sat up jerkily, clutching her chest. Her heart was pounding frantically, her face wet with sweat. - Ugh...
   - Rosa? - Someone supported her under her back. The girl shook her head, chasing away the phantom sensations. "You don't have a tail!" - she said firmly to herself. And after a second she added: - It's a pity..."
   - It's all right, Jeanne. - The student wiped the sweat from her forehead with a gloved hand. She looked round, smiling. It turned out that while Rosa had been unconscious, Jeanne had held her head in her lap. Lytel was guarding nearby, crossbow in hand. - It's... a reaction to someone else's fear. I know that it's the squirrel is scared, but my body doesn't.
   - Did it work? - The warrior asked briefly.
   - Yes. - The girl started unbuttoning her jacket. - The ventilation is passable, it's possible to get out, and I even know roughly where the corridors of the base lead. There's one towards the gate.
   - Have you seen the guards? - The warrior had obviously accepted the fact that it would be impossible to dissuade her friend, so she switched to a businesslike tone.
   - Not a soul, - Rosa waggled her chin. - It's three hours before dawn, everyone should be asleep. And the posts are probably just at the entrances. Get the rope ready.
   The necromancer's apprentice got rid of her jacket and amulet harness. She tightened the belt around her waist and the lacing of her blouse, pulled up her gloves and boots. She tied a spare arrow and a dagger scabbard, a small flask to the crossbow stock. It was an unusual flask, a glass vial wrapped in felt and housed in a bronze case. It held a portion of an alchemical solvent capable of eating a hole in anything but glass. An indispensable item when you need to break someone out of prison. Another flask, a leather one, with an invigorating infusion, Rosa simply slipped it into her trouser pocket. If it burst and the contents spilled out, it would be all right. Finally, she tied the end of the long rope to her ankle.
   - Hold me while I go down the slope, - she told her companions. - If I start pulling the rope a lot, pull me back, I can't turn round there and I won't go up on my own. If the rope just tightens, let go smoothly. If it sags, don't do anything.
   - I see, - Lytel nodded. The elf had become surprisingly collected and serious. Her demeanour now matched that of a cool and reserved lady officer - for the first time in Rosa's memory, perhaps.
   Jeanne, without a word, hugged Rose tightly. The girl quickly kissed the guard on the cheek and almost jumped into the black vent, afraid to change her mind. The sorceress was fully aware of the adventurousness of her plan.
   The necromancer's apprentice moved cautiously down the humming metal shaft, holding the crossbow at her elbow. She had some difficulty matching her position with what the squirrel had seen. She had to make adjustments for perception. Good thing the ventilation wasn't rife with forks. At the first junction, Rosa turned immediately to the right. Here were the familiar bullet holes, from which thin rays of light were beating with transparent blades. And here was the cliff. It seemed almost bottomless to squirrel, but in fact the ventilation shaft was stretched under the ceiling of the most ordinary corridor. Using the lanyard tied to the stock, the girl lowered the crossbow to the floor and thought. Somehow it hadn't occurred to her that it would be difficult to get out of the vent herself. She would have to climb out headfirst... The height was small, but the floor was stone, and the noise of falling could attract attention. The exit was soon found. The collapsed section was not so large - the ventilation continued at arm's length. Rosa leaned out of the shaft as far as she could. Grasping the edge of the next section, she pulled herself into the pipe with a grunt of exertion. Now her feet were dangling in the air, and the pipe cut was digging into her stomach.
   - Ufh!... - The girl pushed herself up with her elbows and fell out of the vent with her heels forward. Her heels hit the floor painfully, she couldn't stand on her feet and fell on her arse. Girl hissed softly through her teeth. She picked up her crossbow, struggled to get up and looked around. The place looked familiar - the stairs, the marks on the walls. There was also a pothole on the floor that the squirrel hadn't noticed. Something had exploded here during the assault, mangling the walls and knocking down a piece of ventilation pipe. But whether it had been a mage's fireball or an outsider's hand bomb was anyone's guess. If there was any trace of magic, it had long since dissipated. Rosa untied the rope from her leg, threw it into the vent, and moved down the corridor, treading softly and silently. She had her crossbow cocked and ready, her dagger strapped to her belt, just in case.
   The interior of the alien lair looked frustratingly boring. What the squirrel saw as majestic caves of incredible size, to the girl was a simple corridor. Grey walls made of "liquid stone" - the concrete that was so beloved in the Old Empire. Now its recipe was forgotten, but in her native Daert, Rosa had seen many concrete buildings. Metal doors in the openings, glass tubes giving off white light under the ceiling. There was no magic in them, but they looked no different from magic lamps. At least some variety was added by the traces of battle - bullet marks, blood spatters and soot stains that had not been washed away, broken lamps. After a short walk, the girl found herself near a corridor leading downward. She listened. It was not her imagination - there was singing coming from the passageway. A husky man's voice was singing an unintelligible but cheerful song - a sailor's or a soldier's song, most likely.
   - I think I found the prisoners, - the necromancer's apprentice whispered under her breath. Hardly anyone who cared about the other residents of the base would sing at the top of their lungs in the middle of the night. - Remember.
   Another fifty paces, and a turn in the right direction. Here the corridor grew wider. The girl tensed. She's wonder - what room that gate led to? Not to the barracks, was it? More likely to a warehouse or something like that. Before she reached the end of the passage, the student heard a metallic clanking ahead. And then muffled voices. "Demons and Gehenna!" - flashed through her mind. Pressing herself against the wall, the sorceress crept to the doorway, peering out from behind the jamb. Mentally she let go of a stronger curse. There was indeed a hall in front of her, led into by a gate found on the slope - not a warehouse, but something like a carriage shed. Two-thirds of the man-made cavern was occupied by metal wagons on four wheels. A hatch in the front of the farthest one was open, and two men were poking around in it. Two more were stacking oiled iron into a box on the floor. A soldier in cuirass and helmet was watching, propping one of the wagons on his shoulder, yawning every now and then. The steel carriages obscured Rosa from part of the gate and the door next to it, but it was clear enough that there was no way to get to her unnoticed. Pressing her lips together, the necromancer's apprentice retreated into the corridor.
   "Now what? - thought the girl, stepping backwards. - If they are even studying the trophies at night, they may not take any breaks at all. And if they delay until dawn, Jeanne and Lytel will have to leave. But they must take shifts once in a while, mustn't they?". The only idea Rosa could think of was to take refuge in the armoury, where she had lost contact with the squirrel. Wait for the trophy teams to change and slip to the door while the carriage house was empty. If it's empty at all, and the night shift doesn't leave after the day shift arrives. What then? Break into the room, shoot the guard and scare the workers with a dagger so they won't call for help? And who would be intimidated by a skinny girl-student with big glasses? Is there any way to use a flask of solvent? Magic?
   It was definitely worth making plans when she reached the shelter. Rosa was thinking as she walked, and in the end she nearly hit the chin of a man who turned the corner. The man, dressed as a craftsman, stared in surprise at the girl he did not know. He held out his hand to her, opened his mouth to ask her a question or to call the guards - Rosa never knew. She drew her crossbow with a convulsive jerk and pulled the trigger.
   - Slam! - The arrow flew straight into the man's mouth and out the back of his head in a spray of blood and shards of skull. It hit the ceiling and ricocheted somewhere further down the corridor. The man staggered, took a step back. Then he fell to his knees and collapsed on his side. He died without even a wheeze, but Rosa was still frozen in horror - she thought the slam of the bowstring and the rustle of the settling body sounded louder than the crack of a rockfall, more deafening than the roar of a dragon's . But as the seconds passed, nothing happened - no alarm bells rang, no guards' boots clattered on the concrete floor.
   - S... sorry... sorry, - Rosa said, kneeling down beside the corpse. The young sorceress's throat constricted, but she managed to control herself. This wasn't the first person she'd killed...really, the first unarmed. But his death was justified, right? He could have screamed. They would have heard him. For the sake of the prisoners, for the sake of her companions, for her own sake, after all... he had to be killed quickly - and Rosa had succeeded. A source of pride. Why are her eyes stinging and her chest aching?...
   The girl grabbed the dead man's legs and pulled. She gasped. The dead man weighed three times as much as Rosa. She could probably drag him to the armoury... two hours of desperate effort, pausing every five steps. She didn't want to check the other doors - what if there was a guardhouse or a bedroom behind one of them, and not an empty one?
   - I can't leave you here. - The girl didn't notice what she was muttering under her breath; she could barely contain her excitement. Panic was just around the corner. - Someone else would go and see... What if you... go yourself?
   The sorceress's idea was not so strange in comparison with other decisions of the night. She laid her hands on the dead man's forehead, mumbled verbal formulas, injecting energy into the dead body, casting control spells. This took two or three minutes. Finally, the girl collapsed on her side next to the craftsman in exhaustion... and he moved. He stretched out his hand, as if he wanted to touch the ceiling.
   - Get up..., - Rosa wheezed a little audibly. The dead man sat up awkwardly, jerkily, then rose to his feet. The girl stood up almost as clumsily. Making a construct of this size had cost her dearly. A mage a step lower would not have been able to do it at all - Rosa was shaking with weakness.
   - Go. - The student took her new "companion" under his elbow, chilling inwardly. The hastily cast spells were only enough to make the construct move its legs in a straight line. It was necessary to set the direction of walking manually - it could not even turn to the left like Signor Jacques. Rosa had broken half a dozen royal and ecclesiastical laws by the very fact of creating a human construct, but she decided to think about that later. After all, no one would ever know. Probably not.
   It was only as she led the dead man down the corridor, where the singing was still coming from, that Rosa realised that her only plan had been thwarted. After all, the poor man she'd killed was coming from somewhere. And somewhere they were waiting for him right now. And when they don't see him, they'll be looking for him. And sooner or later, they'll raise the alarm. Which means she can't wait in hiding.
   - Stop. The necromancer's apprentice stopped the dead man and leaned back against the wall. She took off her glasses, rubbed the bridge of her nose with her fingers. A stifled sneeze - the glove had been soiled in dust as the girl had crawled through the vent. The time for cautious, low-risk plans seemed to have passed long ago, but the young spy didn't want to admit it. Now she had to face the truth - she couldn't solve this puzzle without help. And where to look for help? Jeanne and Lytel are waiting outside. But inside... inside the base, Rosa has allies too. Even if she's never met them. And if they haven't been completely tortured...
   - Go. - The student turned the dead man towards the tunnel going down, two fingers closing the poor man's mouth. The construct moved obediently in that direction. Rosa gave him a head start and followed, crossbow raised.
   Contrary to her fears, it was not a whole underground level, but a long corridor with barred doors on either side. At the beginning of the corridor, a guard sat at a table, chewing a crust of bread with a phlegmatic expression. His gaze was almost as blank as Rosa's construct. But when he saw the dead man enter the cell, the soldier perked up and waved at him:
   - What's wrong?
   The construct naturally ignored the question. The guard began to rise from his stool, frowning:
   - You're from the work crew, aren't you? What are you doing here...
   Rosa took a step to the side, so that the dead man's back wouldn't obscure the target, and shoot. The crossbow arrow entered the soldier's head just under his left eye.
   - Yghh... - he said, and than toppled over. The dead man's cuirass clattered to the stone floor, and a stool fell with a clatter. But Rosa didn't care about the loud noises anymore. She ran over to the dead man and snatched a bunch of keys from his belt. The keys were small, shiny, but otherwise familiar. The aliens hadn't gone to the trouble of equipping their prison cells with some kind of special locks from the homeworld.
   - Is anyone here? - The sorceress called out in a low voice, straightening up. She noted that the song that had brought her here had stopped. Rosa's construct, not being told to stop, crossed the entire cell and faced the far wall. He did not stop trying to go any further. The sight must have made an impression on the occupants of the cell, for they did not answer her immediately.
   - This way, - said a low male voice at last. Rosa ran to the right cell and looked inside. There on a suspended bunk sat an imposing, one-eyed, bearded man, dressed in what had once been a military uniform. His eye patch was gone, and the empty eye socket, scarred over, gave the man's face a menacing expression.
   - Who... with whom do I have the honour to speak? - Without waiting for an answer, Rosa started to pick up the key.
   - Boyarin Yuriev, servant of the Irutava clan of the Erdo Republic, - the bearded man replied, standing up. - Military counsellor to Chancellor Ryuu Irutava. And you are?
   - Friend. - Luck smiled on the fourth key. The lock clicked, the door opened inwards. - My name is Rosa, and I've come for you.
   The bearded man stepped out of the cell, looking round glumly. Rosa was also able to get a better look at him in the light of the ceiling lamps. Yuriev was not just a large man, but a truly huge man - he could lift his saviour by the scruff of the neck with one hand like a kitten. Besides the old scar, the boyarin's face was adorned with fresh cuts and bruises, and his fingers were missing a couple of fingernails, but he held himself with confidence.
   - It doesn't look like a trap, - Yuriev finally stated. - It's too... strange. What's wrong with your comrade?
   He pointed at the dead man, who continued pacing the wall.
   - Nothing, he's... actually, he's already dead, - Rosa said. - Forget it. Are you here alone?
   - No, there are two more with me. - The Boyarin pointed to the neighbouring cells. - There is milord Irutawa Hideki, the chancellor's son, and master Torutawa, the magician.
   It took seconds to free Yuriev's companions - the sorceress found that the keys had numbers corresponding to the cell numbers embossed on them. The Chancellor's son turned out to be a pale young man in his twenties, while master Torutava was an older, overweight woman. Both looked much better than Yuriev, though the magician was held in iron shackles and gagged.
   While Rosa unlocked the bars, the bearded man searched the guard and armed himself with his sword. He handed the baton on the table to young Irutava.
   - They used that thing to bang on the bars to keep us awake, - the boyarin explained to Rosa. - They thought the sleeplessness would make us more agreeable.
   - Is that why you were singing? - The student no longer doubted that it was Yuriev's voice she heard.
   - Yeah. - The bearded man grinned, showing off a chipped front tooth. - Counterattacked. - Yuriev kicked the corpse of a soldier. - He was afraid to come in and gag me alone. What's next?
   - Next... - Rosa waved her hand, removing the control spell from the construct, and began to tell her story. She took a minute, allowing herself no choice of expression.
   - I see, - the bearded man said, tasting the blade of his sword with his fingernail. - Well, I don't mind a fight.
   - Take this. - The girl handed him a flask with an invigorating infusion. - It'll give you strength. Drink it all, I'm fine.
   There was no point in delaying any further - the closer dawn came, the greater the risk of meeting someone in the corridors. Rosa stepped ahead of her companions and peered into the main passage first. When she was sure it was empty, she beckoned to the others. The group headed towards the target almost at a run. Yuriev was explaining the plan to the girl on the way:
   - I'll take the guard at once, lord Irutawa will block the corridor so no one escapes. You unlock the door and don't think about anything else. Tomoyo, are you all right?
   - No, Genji, - the mage woman said tiredly. She was released from the gag, but the shackles could not be removed, for they had no lock; they had been riveted in the forge. - Until I sleep, eat, and remove the iron, I can't give any help.
   - Then just stay behind me. - It was twenty paces to the end of the corridor, and Yuriev sprinted. Rosa slung her crossbow behind her back, drew her dagger, and sprinted after him.
   They stormed into the hall with the wagons. The men working there were not expecting an attack, and the guard did not even have time to draw his weapon - Yuryev ran into him, slammed into the wagon, and finished him off with a chopping blow. Rosa ran past, swung her dagger at the worker, ran round the steel "carriage" painted with green and black spots, which was blocking the gate. She cursed. This night was definitely testing her self-control and her faith in the One. As the necromancer's apprentice had hoped, the door near the gate was locked from the inside with a metal latch. And the pawl itself was locked with a padlock, like a barn lock. The student pulled a bronze flask from her belt, pulled the cork, and poured solvent on the locking bar. Steel rang behind her, someone screamed in pain, and Rosa counted the seconds to herself. She had used the solvent to spoil the mechanism of the door latch or to loosen the chain of the handcuffs, nothing more. But now there was no time for delicate work. After waiting half a minute, she drove the blade of the dagger under the shackle, pounced on the hilt, using the weapon as a lever. It was no use. Suddenly Yuriev appeared from behind the carriage with a bloody sword in his hand. Seeing Rosa blushing with exertion, he dismissed the girl with a wry grin and knocked the hilt of the sword on the lock. Again, and again. On the third blow, the lock gave way.
   - They're waiting for you there, so you go first, lady. - The boyarin slid the latch, pushed the door open. - I don't want to get shot on the threshold of freedom.
   Rosф nodded and slipped through the half-open door. She was indeed expected - a black silhouette appeared a moment later.
   - Are you all right? - Jeanne asked, grabbing her friend by the shoulders.
   - Yes. - The girl put the dagger back in its sheath. Something in her chest unclenched. Jeanne is with her, which means everything will be all right. - The prisoners are with me. Let's get them back to camp.
   - You... them... - Jeanne took a deep breath. - All right, let's go.
   Lytel appeared out of the darkness and handed the sorceress her amulet and quiver, showing her bent little finger - the elven gesture of approval. Rosa called to the Erdosians, and together they moved away from the base. Lytel led the group, Jeanne and Rosa trailing. It took them forty paces to get away quietly - and then a metallic roar echoed through the night. Three white stars flashed with blinding light at the top of the hill. Narrow beams of light stretched from them and swept across the ground.
   - Run! - Jeanne shouted, pushing master Torutawa in the back. She herself turned round, dropped to a knee, fired her crossbow towards the hill. Rosa did the same, aiming for the source of the light. If they hit, they didn't do any damage to the lamps - not a single bulb went out. But arrows whistled and arquebuses rattled in response. The guards were striking from the crest of the hill at any movement. Rosa fired another shot, jumped up to run after the group... but her right leg suddenly gave out. The student collapsed clumsily into the grass, and only then did she feel a sharp pain. Rolling onto her back, she raised herself up on her elbows and saw the tip of a crossbow arrow sticking out of her thigh.
   - What a night... - she said, staring at the dark stain spreading across her pant leg. At the same second, white light struck her eyes. Rose clearly imagined how Auguste's soldiers, crowded around the searchlights, saw her, snatched from the darkness by a whitish beam, and raised their weapons...
   - Mistress! - a black figure blocked Rosa from the light.
   - Shoo! Shoo! Clank! - Several arrows sank into the ground around the girl, one hitting something metal.
   - Get up! - Jeanne jerked the sorceress to her feet.
   - Yes... let's go. - Rosa was practically hanging on to the Guardswoman's neck, and felt something warm and sticky under her arm. But there was no time to think, and the two of them waddled towards the mountains. A single clap of a crossbow bowstring answered the guards' volley, and the lamp that had illuminated Rosa suddenly flickered to the side, beaming into the sky. Lytel must have wounded the soldier who was wielding it.
   - Do it your... your favourite trick, - Jeanne commanded in an orderly tone.
   - What? - the student hissed through clenched teeth.
   - Pain. Pass the pain on. Pass yours on to me.
   - But...
   - If you go slow, we both die.
   Rosa obeyed. Her shot leg still felt bad, but it was a lot easier to run without the spike of pain with each step. The searchlights were still probing the area with their beams, and the guards were firing indiscriminately from the hill, not risking a descent into the darkness, but their luck had run out. A quarter of an hour later the fugitives piled into the camp behind the knoll, where Don Marius was going mad with anxiety. Toad, sensing his anxiety, was also awake.
   - Alive, thank the Creator! - The young man exclaimed when he saw his partners and the Erdosians.
   - We'll be chased afterwards, - said Lytel, who was the first to go. - Don, can't you take more than three passengers?
   - No. - The knight's gaze stopped on Jeanne and Rosa. - Signora... Rosa, what's the matter with you?!
   - Later, - the elf woman cut him off. - Take the two wounded and one Erdosian. I'll take the other two on foot. They won't be lost with me, don't worry.
   - Two wounded? - Rosa did not understand. Jeanne sat her down by the extinguished fire, took the magic lantern out of the pouch, and the girl saw that the guardswoman's left cheek was covered with blood. Jeanne's left earlobe was gone, and there was a deep, long cut on her cheekbone. - Jeanne!
   - It's nothing. I don't wear earrings. - The warrior patted Rosa on the shoulder. Taking a tourniquet from her belt bag, she began to bandage the girl's thigh, which had been pierced by an arrow.
   - Which of you three is in charge? - Lytel turned to the rescued Republicans.
   - I am, - said the young lord Irutava. - And as head of the embassy, I order Boyarin Yuriev to fly forward with the wounded.
   - Yes, sir, - the bearded man grumbled, clearly displeased.
   Rosa stopped giving pain to Jeanne, and as a result she almost fainted while climbing onto Toad. But when she found herself in the familiar saddle behind Marius, she immediately felt more confident.
   - Fly to the pass, - the Lady Captain instructed the knight. - Leave the wounded there, and follow us back to the place where we were first dropped off. By the forest road, remember? We'll split up again at the pass - you take the wounded straight to Three Horns, we'll get there on our own, or wait for the supply caravan on one of the paths.
   - Take care of yourself, lady. - Marius clapped his pet on the neck. The toad took off, flapping its wings. The dragoness soared upward, toward the pale stars. Dawn was breaking over the eastern edge of the horizon....
  
   Chapter 21
   Rosa remembered the next twenty-four hours poorly - blood loss, stress and lack of sleep formed a marvellous combination. After dropping off the passengers at the mountain pass, Marius flew after Lytel's group. The companions laid the young sorceress on the blankets, but she raised herself up on her elbows and told them to give her a needle threader and a potion bag.
   - I need to stitch up the cut on your cheek and treat your ear, - the girl said to Jeanne, her tongue almost fluent. The Guardswoman had been holding a piece of cloth, now soaked with blood, to her face the whole flight. - Then I'll... extract the arrow. Yes... - Rosa swallowed. - Extract it.
   - In this condition, you'll stitch up my mouth instead of my wound, - the warrior snorted, sitting down next to her friend. - I can do it myself. We were taught to sew on meat. What colour is the flask of sleeping potion?
   This was exactly where Rosa's clear memories ended. Jeanne seemed to have skilfully removed the arrow from the girl's thigh, poured healing and cleansing infusions on the wound, and bandaged it. Then the necromancer's apprentice drank a sleeping potion and passed out before it took effect. Rosa woke up in the middle of the night, wrapped in two blankets, under Toad's warm side. She freed her hand and found her glasses and put them on. It turned out that they were at the edge of a rocky terrace on the mountain slope. The jagged wall of a parallel ridge was visible beyond the gorge, silver stars twinkling above its peaks. The green dragoness was breathing peacefully in her sleep, and beside her was a fire, near which Don Marius was seated on a rock. The young man was tossing pieces of dry thorns into the flames. The girl cleared her throat, and Marius immediately looked round. He jumped up and rushed to her.
   - You all right? - The knight asked in a loud whisper, kneeling down and taking Rosa's hand. His palms felt very cold to the student.
   - Yeah...I guess so. - The girl furrowed her brow. She felt nauseous, and her teeth were aching, all at once, but her leg felt more like numbness. Jeanne must have poured a lot of medicinal infusions into the wound. What to do, Rosa could not explain to her the correct dosage. - Where... where is everyone?
   - Behind Toad, - the young man smiled. - On the other side, sleeping. This side is all yours. Are you thirsty?
   - Yeah. I guess so.
   The knight handed her a flask, and the girl took a couple of sips. She sucked in the air through her nose and squeezed her eyes shut.
   - What is it? - Marius asked, picking up the flask. - Is the water stale?
   - No. - Rosa shook her head. She asked: - Were you worried about me?
   - Of course. We were all worried.
   - Mm-hmm. But were you... were you afraid? That I wouldn't come back? - It sounded silly, but to Rosa, half-asleep, stupefied by her own potions, the question seemed incredibly important.
   - Yes, - the knight said without thinking. - I was afraid. If I'd known you'd go under the hill alone, I would have...
   - Wouldn't let me in? - The student opened her eyes.
   - Who can stop you? - Marius bit his lip familiarly. After a moment's thought, he said, - I don't know what I'd do.
   - Would you rub soap on yourself and follow it down the shaft? - Rosa suggested.
   - Yes, - the young man agreed gravely. - That's the way I'd do it.
   The sorceress freed her other arm from under the blankets and put her arms around Mariuse's neck. She said, looking into his eyes:
   - If I kissed you first, it would be totally inappropriate. Kiss me.
   - Eh... - The girl thought for a painful second that the knight would do something stupid. He would politely refuse or ask again. But after a brief hesitation, he leaned forward. His lips were as cold as his hands. Rosa was not distressed.
   - First time kissing, - she whispered, leaning back on the blankets. Her head was spinning more and more.
   - And you don't, do you? - Marius smiled again.
   - No, of course... - The girl smiled back. - There was an elven girl at the Academy....
   - What? - the knight was astonished. But Rosa had already fallen into a deep, dreamless sleep without finishing her sentence.
   The rest of the flight went smoothly. At the next rest stop Rosa managed to talk a little with their new travelling companion. As she realised at once, Boyarin Genji Yuriev was a Virian. The people of Viria had once been subjugated by the Erdos ancestors who had come from across the sea, but since the conquerors themselves had lived on the islands, the boyarin's kin had retained their customs and traditions. Only among the nobles was it fashionable to take Erdos names.
   - My name is different at home, but in the Chancellor's service I am Genji, - the bearded man grinned contentedly as Marius divided their modest supplies equally. There was no one left to hunt, and the travellers ate dinner of breadcrumbs and hot water. - Who would have thought that an Iolian woman who had never been to Iolia would take me out of captivity from the Iolians, who were not serving Iolia?
   The boyarin held himself as if he had not been tortured for days. He was eager to help set up camp and tend to Rosa while the others were busy - though Jeanne took most of the care of the wounded woman. The student in turn tended to the Guardswoman's wounds. While the warrior changed Rosa's bandage, she washed her friend's ear with healing solutions. The scar on her cheek promised to heal quickly, leaving behind a small mark, but the earlobe cut off by the arrow could not be restored even by a royal healer.
   - You'll have a beautiful bodyguard, madam, don't worry, - Jeanne promised in response to the student's worries. - I'll just let my hair down a little, and no one will see my ears.
   - What are you talking about... - Rosa sniffed her nose. - I'm thinking about you.
   - You're always thinking about everyone else but yourself, - the woman said grumpily, checking that the bandage was holding. - I'm fine.
   - I'm always thinking about others, and you're always doing fine, - the sorceress sighed, squinting at the cuirass the guardsman had removed. Two fresh dents adorned the back plate. Places where crossbow arrows hadn't penetrated the blued steel. The same metallic clang the necromancer's apprentice had heard when Jeanne had covered her. At the time, she'd thought it had been a single hit. But the arrows had just struck almost simultaneously. - Right.
   The Three-Horned Gorge showed up ahead four days later. It was lunchtime when the Toad dropped into the village square, scaring away the recruits who were training there. Jeanne was the first to jump down, summoned a soldier, and told him to run to headquarters with the news. Captain Utlt arrived at the dragoness lying in the middle of the square before the marshal and the necromancer.
   - Where is the girl? - The black-bearded elf asked, glancing anxiously at the four arrivals. They must have looked like a band of escaped convicts - especially the one-eyed Virian in rags.
   - What... - Marius began, but Rosa, who was sitting on the fold of the dragon's wing, interrupted him:
   - Lady Lytel is unharmed, captain. She's leading two other guests on a foot march.
   - Ah... - Marius nodded in confirmation of her words, - I'll come back for them as soon as Toad rests.
   - I see. - The Anelonian's face showed genuine relief. - So everyone's alive?
   - Not very healthy, but yes, alive. - Rosa stroked her thigh and glanced behind the elf's back. - And here is the mentor.
   It was clear why Marshal de Cotoci and Donna Vittoria had been delayed - they had arrived in their dress suits and with a small escort, as if they intended to meet a real embassy. At the sight of the only Republican, the necromancer stared at her apprentice with a mute question. She stood up, leaning on Jeanne's arm, introduced Boyarin Yuriev and described in a nutshell the outcome of the whole outing.
   - Young Lord Irutava has done well, - the marshal said approvingly. - Lord Yuriev, as military adviser, will make an impression of our capabilities and report to the lord as soon as he arrives. We will be able to start negotiations without any unnecessary delays.
   - But first, hot water and hot food for our guest. - Donna Vittoria smiled dazzlingly, made an inviting gesture. - Please, milord. Come with me. Your saviours will be taken care of.
   The one-eyed boyar shook Jeanne's hand firmly, nodded to Marius, and turned to Rosa. Suddenly he grabbed her under arms, lifted her up like a child and held her against his broad chest for a moment. Putting the girl, who was dumb with surprise, in her place, he said:
   - That was an unofficial act just now, master. Because there should be no ceremony between us. I owe you my life, and I will always be your friend. I'll see you around.
   Looking at the back of the departing bearded man, the young sorceress could only squeeze out of herself:
   - S... see you.
   The delegation moved towards the inn. Only a couple of escort soldiers lingered, obeying the marshal's command.
   - I thought she'd at least tell you something, - Jeanne muttered sullenly, glaring at the glowing Vittoria. The necromancer walked beside the Virian, asking him something. Rosa shook her head.
   - Master, we will bring you a stretcher, - said one of the soldiers left behind by the Marshal.
   - You shouldn't. - The young sorceress raised her palm. - You're free to go. Jeanne... - She gripped her friend's elbow tighter. - Take me home. I just want to go to bed. Everything else - later...
  
   Chapter 22
   In the back of her mind, Rosa hoped that her mentor would drop by the next morning. But Vittoria didn't come. Nor the next day. And for another twenty-four hours after that. During this time, the young sorceress was visited by many people - familiar officers and mages, Captain Utlt, Donna Minerva. Even Boyarin Yuriev appeared one evening and handed the girl a large white mushroom.
   - There are no flowers here, they've all been trampled, - he explained with a broad grin. - But I found this. But don't eat it, put it in a vase.
   Marius was coming too. The knight was still unable to go after Lytel's group - the army needed aerial reconnaissance. The marshal needed to clarify the positions and composition of the royal army on the plains, so the dragon knight was exhausted, flying sortie after sortie. Their meetings lasted a couple of minutes at a time, and there was no thought of a new frank conversation. In the end, Rosa concentrated on her treatment. She didn't want to be out of her life for long.
   It is always easier for a mage to manipulate his own body than someone else's. A mage could work on his own injuries 24 hours a day, monitoring the slightest changes in his well-being. The Black Guard healers visited the necromancer's apprentice every day, bringing healing amulets and sharing potions. The reputation the girl had earned was beginning to bear fruit - all these people seemed genuinely concerned about her health. On the fifth day after her return, Rosa woke up late in the morning, examined her hip and decided that she could walk through the village with Jeanne at her side. The wound had healed well enough and should not have opened. But the weakness still hadn't left the girl, so she decided to spend an hour or two in bed reading a book. She'd missed breakfast anyway, and she could get a couple of galettes from the Intendant anytime.
   The girl was distracted from her reading by voices outside the door. Someone was arguing outside. Rosa frowned, lowered the book, trying to make out the words. They were arguing fiercely, but not loudly, as if afraid of waking someone. One voice was Jeanne's, and the other... it was familiar, too.
   - Knock, knock! - There was a knock at the window. - Knock, knock!
   The knocking was insistent, repetitive, mechanical. The sorceress put the book aside, sat on the bed, and shivered. The hearth, which had been heated during the night, had already gone cold, and the room was chilly. Summer was over, it was the second week of autumn. With a sigh, she slipped her feet into her house shoes, stood up, pulled on her nightgown, limped to the window and opened it. On the narrow window sill sat a shabby dead raven. At the sight of the girl, he spread his wings and made a sort of bow. The necromancer's apprentice smiled involuntarily. She turned to the door and shouted:
   - Jeanne! Let Donna Vittoria in!
   The voices outside the door fell silent. The sash opened, and Rosa's mentor stepped through the door, smiling brightly. Jeanne came in with a curve of her lips.
   - It's good to see you well, my dear, - the necromancer said, placing a large, soft bundle on the table by the hearth. - I hope you don't resent me for waiting so long.
   - To be honest... - Rosa stretched out, closing the window and returning to the bed, - ...I'm not really sure what's going on.
   - It's nothing special, dear. - The red-haired donna sank into a chair, folded her hands gracefully in her lap. Jeanne stood silently beside her. She looked as if the guard was ready to wring her guest's neck at Rosa's word. - Have you forgotten our roles? People must see that we act together, but there is no warmth of heart between us. Otherwise, how can those who don't like me reach out to you? Let there be a chill in our relationship from time to time. Only in public, of course.
   - I see. - The young sorceress sat down on the edge of the bed, covered her thighs with a warm blanket. - But it was... I mean, can you warn me about that from now on?
   - Not until you've been trained by a couple of seasoned actors. - The necromancer squinted. - Until then, I'll have to squeeze real emotion out of you, don't worry. And you don't have time to learn hypocrisy, I'm afraid. In the night, Marius brought the Lady Lytel and the Erdos ambassadors. I've already spoken to them, briefly. I've learnt a lot of interesting things. At least one piece of good news for sure.
   - Which one? - Rosa inquired when the mentor didn't continue on her own.
   - Don Armando's group was in the Erdo Islands, - Vittoria said slowly. She seemed to be struggling with two opposing desires, to share the news and to keep it to herself. - They destroyed the portal, broke away from the pursuit, helped the Chancellor of the Republic foil the outsiders' plans for Erdo, and travelled on by sea. Probably to the Empire. Armando had no companions with him. Only imperial agents.
   - Donna Minerva... - Rosa tapped her finger on her knee. - It all adds up. Minerva had been captured when the portal collapsed, covering the retreat of her comrades. Her dragon was killed. Don Gotech, probably as well. Armando and the Imperials managed to slip away.
   - It seems to be true, - the red-haired donna nodded. - Armando didn't share details with the Republicans. But he tipped them off to a secret alien base on their own islands, and they saw... things. Found out about the atomic bombs. Still can't recover. I think we've got Erdo's backing. We've arranged a meeting at headquarters for noon. The guests will rest, take Yuriev's report and come to discuss plans. You may attend, if your health permits.
   - All is good, - the girl replied without thinking. Of course she would miss this because of some weakness!
   - I didn't doubt it in the slightest. - The Necromancer stood up suddenly. - But I've heard rumours that an enemy arrow has ruined the last of your good trousers. I have brought you a gift to atone for my transgression. I hope you'll appreciate it.
   She loosened the rope holding the bundle together. She took a step back:
   - Your new suit, Rosa. Actually, I ordered it a long time ago. There's no one in the Gorge to make decent clothes, so I sent a letter to Liarath. A leader's appearance is as important as his words and deeds. A master elf with 500 years of experience has worked on your new look. Please try it on. I can't wait to see the results myself.
   It didn't take long to change. Simply because the costume was very similar to Rosa's usual outfit. Trousers, jacket, blouse, gloves, boots, beret. Except everything was snow-white, tastefully decorated with a small amount of gold sewing. Fine patterns of gold thread were woven on the chest and collar of the jacket, on the cuffs of the gloves, on the flaps of the boots, stretched along the seams of the trousers. There were other differences. The trousers were made of thin elasticated fabric and were tight around the legs, as if they were stockings. The boots rose above mid-thigh, though they were surprisingly light. The gloves had a soft lining, and the jacket had secret pockets on the inside. The costume was completed by a white beret with a green feather and a milk-coloured leather belt with a gilt buckle.
   - I wish there was a mirror, - Donna Vittoria commented as her student finished dressing and stood near the window where it was brighter. - But believe me, everything fits properly.
   - It suits you very well, - Jeanne say. It was the first time she had spoken, and it was obvious that she did not like to agree with Vittoria on anything.
   - But why does it look so much like my old outfit? - Rosa asked, stretching her arms out in front of her and spreading her fingers. The pattern on the long cuffs of the gloves shimmered faintly in the sunlight.
   - That's just the way it is, my dear. - The necromancer waved her hands. - Ever since your arrival at the rebel camp, you've always worn the same hunting costume. You've worn your dress a couple of times, only. Everyone's used to seeing you in trousers. The image has been established, let's not destroy it. On the contrary, let's reinforce it. It's a good thing it's not a dress. You can wear the same look to a marshal's dinner and to the front lines of battle.
   - White is not the best colour for everyday wear, - Jeanne said, not taking her eyes off her friend. The eternal wrinkle on her forehead, miraculously, smoothed out.
   - Of course, - the necromancer agreed. She pulled two small cubes of gold wire from her belt pouch. - These are dirt and dust amulets. One protects you, the other cleans you if you get dirty. Charge them every three days and you'll always look spotless.
   - How much are they worth? - The young sorceress frowned, accepting the cubes.
   - Costs a fortune, - the necromancer grinned wider than before. - I got it for free. So just take it. And let's go. It's noon soon, and this isn't a royal palace where being late is considered a sign of good manners.
  
   The three of them crossed the square, heading for the headman's house, where the Black Guard had their headquarters. Rosa kept glancing down, for fear of getting her white boots dirty, and did not notice the slender figure that appeared in their path. Lady Captain Lytel separated from a group of shooters practising with muskets and waved her hand in greeting. She stepped towards Rosa, seemingly too quickly, as Jeanne reflexively stepped between them without even thinking. She bowed her head in a short bow, and said in her usual serious tone:
   - I'm glad you're walking now, master.
   - Thank you for your concern, - she smiled back. She was actually holding on tightly to Jeanne's elbow, and her thigh stung with every step, but it was nothing after such an injury. Not needing a crutch was a good thing. - I'm glad you got there without any problems.
   - I wish all human ambassadors would be so unpretentious. - Lytel shook her head. - I've seen some of them turn their noses up at fish pate at the Prince's reception. But my Erdosians ate pigeon without salt and did not complain. Are you going to the meeting? I'll come with you.
   The women entered the door of the headquarters as a quartet. Marshal de Cotoci, Captain Utlt, and all three Republican emissaries were waiting for them. They exchanged greetings, and then seated themselves round the table with the map. Irutava Junior took the floor.
   - My first impressions of the Black Guard were given to me by my military adviser, sir Yuriev. He praised your troops for their fighting ability under the circumstances. Donna Vittoria explained to me your goals and convinced me of the firmness of your intentions. - The young man nodded to the necromancer. - I will now state the position of the Republic and the Chancellor.
   He folded his hands on the table in front of him and continued after a second pause:
   - The Council of the Republic and Chancellor Ryuu Irutava are concerned about aliens from another world interfering in Coalition affairs. The Council finds Auguste de Veronny's plans to wage war with the Empire unacceptable, given the still tangible consequences of past such conflict. - The Emissary spoke dryly and formally, pausing after each phrase. - The Council is extremely offended by the interference of Auguste of Iolia's supporters in the affairs of Erdo, including the blockade by the Iolian fleet of the capital of the Republic, where the guests of the Irutava clan, led by Don Armando de Gorazzo, were staying at the time. The Council believes that Auguste's usurpation of royal power and his continued actions threaten the unity of the Coalition and its ability to contain the Empire. The Council has given me the authority to enter into alliances and co-operation agreements with any forces opposing Auguste de Veronny and the aliens from the other world, whether they act together or separately.
   Donna Vittoria discreetly reached under the table and poked a sharp fingernail into Rosa's thigh. The young sorceress managed not to flinch. Realising what her mentor expected from her, the girl asked:
   - What exactly can we count on, lord Irutava?
   - Now for help with money. - The emissary answered readily, as if he had been expecting it from her. - If there are supply lines, help with equipment and mercenaries. The Republic's navy will also provide any shipping that the Black Guard requests.
   - We have no access to the sea, - Rosa said. - Not even to the borders of Erdo on the mainland yet.
   - That is a matter for the future, - Donna Vittoria smiled. - Perhaps close to it. Anything else, lord Irutava?
   The ambassador nodded to her again:
   - Yes. If the Black Guard becomes strong enough to directly challenge Auguste's power, the Republic of Erdo will openly side with it.
   The elves glanced across the table. Utlt moved his lips, silently uttering a short word, and Lytel responded by pressing her ears to her temples - though her face remained impenetrable.
   - There's a condition, right? - The red-haired donna tilted her head to her shoulder. Her glasses glinted, catching a ray of sunlight - the windows in the meeting room were covered with dim glass.
   - Simple and fair. - The young diplomat slightly spread his palms resting on the table. - The Republic of Iolia is deeply implicated in the machinations of the aliens and Auguste. The authorities of Iolia have insulted Erdo by laying siege to our capital and demanding the extradition of the Chancellor's guests. Erdo will fight against the usurper in Daert, provided his Iolian allies do not get away with it either.
   Well, it sounded logical, and in its own way, it was expected. The two trading republics of the Coalition had always been rivals, and the only thing that had forced them to unite was fear, first of the kingdom, then of the Empire to the east. The aliens had upset the balance, and Erdo, always inferior to Iolia in wealth and fleet size, was not averse to making a play for it.
   - What must the Guard achieve for the Republic to enter the war? - the necromancer asked.
   - Support inside and outside the kingdom, military successes. - Irutava Junior brought his palms together again. - I will stay with you for the moment. As soon as I see that the usurper's throne is wobbling, I will send word to the Chancellor. If the Guards have control of the Erdo borders by then, the matter will be even easier.
   - So, for you to help us, we have to prove that we can beat the enemy without you, - Vittoria said. She adjusted her glasses on her nose. - Well, what's the use of wasting time? Let's start now. Sir Marshal?
   The Black Guard commander stood up, his palms resting heavily on the tabletop. He said, looking across the table at the Erdosians:
   - Tomorrow morning, the Guard will fight the royal forces on the plains and lift the siege of Three Thorns Gorge. I ask honourable emissaries to be guests in my headquarters and observe the battle with their own eyes....
  
   Chapter 23
   Lytel could be recognised even from a great distance, through the telescope - tall, slender, in a tight-fitting suit, with her head uncovered, in a strange pose. Instead of a musket, the lady captain held a violin at her shoulder, with a bow applied. Behind the back of the elven woman stretched a line of musketeers, stood the drummers and the standard bearer. The Black Guard's banner had changed during Rosa's absence - the black cloth was now adorned with a golden semicircle with diverging rays. "We hold mourning for the rightful queen, but we also carry hope," - Donna Vittoria explained to her student. - "For retribution, for justice, for peace and a better future. The rising sun is a simple and understandable symbol that even a peasant can understand".
   The troops moved out in the dark, without lights or music. It was important to leave the neck of the gorge and deploy before the king's army was rattled. The elven jaegers cut out the enemy sentries at the gorge itself, and the alarm in the camp of Auguste's forces did not rise until dawn, when the Guards were spotted by watchmans on the fortifications. By that time the core of the army had already formed up. Headquarters watched from the top of a hill in the foothills. The senior officers, their retinue, the necromancer and her apprentice, and the guests from the Republic were gathered on a platform fenced with baskets of earth.
   - As long as they don't get into the camp, - grumbled Boyarin Yuriev. With his arms folded across his chest, the bearded man towered over his companions. Now he wore the blue uniform and black eye patch given by the Marshal. - The fortifications are weak, but still...
   - They would not sit back. - Marshal de Cotoci stroked his short brown beard, decorated with strands of grey. Rosa had always thought of the commander as a big, heavy man, but he was barely a shoulder's breadth away from Yuriev. - There are more of them, they think we're desperate and trying to get out of the gorge before winter comes. The King's general's more worried about none of us escaping after the defeat.
   - He's partly right, - Donna Vittoria said. The necromancer was standing in a spectacular pose, her leg apart, her palm on her thigh, her chin upturned. The wind that had risen during the night was ruffling her blue cloak, the brim of her hat, the red strands at her temples. She looked like a portrait. - There are too many people in the gorge, not enough supplies to last all winter, and the mountain trails will soon be covered with snow, and supplies will be cut off. It's important for us to lift the blockade now. But we're not desperate. It's just that the soldiers are ready to fight in a new way.
   The marshal's calculation was justified. Rosa saw the soldiers pouring into the passages between the ramparts of the camp, forming an infantry battle formation before her eyes. The familiar forest of peaks rose up, the flags of the kingdom fluttering in the wind. Soon the gendarmes rode out on the flank, shining their armor in the morning sunlight. There were no cannons, only a few anti-dragon and volley guns on the fortifications. Auguste had taken all the heavy artillery with him, to tear down the walls of rebellious towns and castles.
   - Let's not wait for them, - decided Marshal de Cotoci, lowering his spyglass. - Let's attack.
   The bugler played a resounding signal, which was echoed down the slope. Within moments, the order reached the troops. Lytel's figure moved, and the elf seemed to raise her violin and draw her bow across the strings. With a wave of her hand, she took the first step. The Black Guard moved measuredly into the offensive. The wall of royal infantry crawled forward with a slight delay. From afar, it seemed more imposing than the rebel army - three huge squares, a countless sea of spearheads. The rebels, who were outnumbered, had stretched their lines so as not to expose their flanks, and in front of the companies of pikemen, squads of shooters were forming several ranks. In the centre of the sharp-eared lady captain gathered under her command of the best soldiers with muskets, on the left and right hand of them positioned arquebusiers. At Auguste's supporters men with guns in a thin chain fringed the battalions, sometimes glimpsing right among the pikemen. Behind the backs of the Guards, Colonel de Beaulior's cuirassiers moved to the flank against which the King's gendarmes were stationed.
   The rebel army halted first. In a moment a white fringe of gunpowder smoke rose over the front line. Like foam over the crest of a sea wave. The companies of shooters came in motion - the first ranks retreated back, forward came the second. Another volley. And movement again. Auguste's battles did not slow down, the royal arquebusiers answered on the move - individual white sultanas blossomed here and there. Rosa had expected the gendarmes to rush to attack such a tempting target as the shooters ahead of the pikemen, but past failures had clearly taught the cavalry caution. They led the horses at a steady pace, not yet overtaking the infantry.
   At first it seemed that the rebel firing was doing no harm to the battalions. But the spyglass showed how, after each volley, the front lines of the pikemen were thrown off their stride. Dozens of soldiers fell, hit by bullets, and their comrades tried to take their place. Real devastation took place in the centre, where the musketeers were firing. And the closer the king's troops came, the more damage was done by the firing. The battle formation was becoming loose. Besides, Rosa remembered that pikemen wear different armour, and the best ones are in the first two or three ranks. This meant that the soldiers who came from the back of the formation were less protected.
   - At first Auguste's lines were like pieces of bread on a plate, - the girl whispered to Jeanne, standing to her right. - Now they're slices of bread that have been watered down.
   The black-haired warrior only snorted in response.
   The mages joined the battle - several fireballs and lightning bolts flashed, some of them not even reaching the target, others burning a couple of dozen soldiers, which could hardly affect the course of the battle. On Auguste's right flank someone tried to cover the infantry with a force shield against bullets, but the shield caught the ground with its lower edge, shimmered and melted. Finally, the gendarmes decided to attack. They moved to a trot, lined up a wedge aimed at the rebel shooter companies, and galloped off. But the shooters did not flee - the musketeers transferred their fire from the infantry to the cavalry, and the arquebusiers, who were under attack, met the cavalrymen with a volley almost at point-blank range. The steel wedge crumpled without even hitting the target - the shooters were aiming at the horses. Without delay, de Beaulior's cuirassiers descended on the gendarmes. And for the second time before Rosa's eyes the lighter cavalrymen overturned the heavier ones, scattered them, drove them back under the protection of the infantry. But the infantry battalions themselves were already shaking. They literally softened - indeed, like stale bread, which one end was dipped in a bowl of water. There was no longer a solid wall of spears; the musket-bullets were too frequent and too severe to mow down the front ranks. When de Beaulior's cavalry, who were chasing the gendarmes, suddenly changed course and cut into the corner of one of the battalions, it simply fell apart. The whole square of infantry began to lose shape, from it sprinkled "crumbs" of fleeing soldiers. But the cuirassiers were too few to crush several regiments, and after the first attack they turned back, trotting back to their own. However, the attack was demonstrative - it showed the state of the enemy in the best possible way.
   - Forward, - the marshal ordered briefly. The trumpeter gave the command, which was duplicated by the signal flags on the high poles. The Black Guard, down on the plain, resumed their advance. The shooters were still moving first, ready to fire a volley before the pikemen took over. Auguste's army, on the other hand, halted, hastily trying to close ranks. At that very moment, behind the Guards' headquarters, on a high mountain slope, an alarm horn sounded. Someone shouted, and a volley gun began to raise its barrels with a creak near Rosa.
   - Air raid. - Jeanne took Rosa under her elbow and turned her head, looking for a threat in the sky.
   Three winged shadows, black, grey, and red, emerged from the clouds and swept toward the ground. A green blur darted across them. A Toad swooped in front of the scarlet dragon's nose, dragging it with it. But the other two continued to dive at the Black Guard.
   - Fall back! General retreat! - De Cotoci shouted. - We must withdraw to the gorge, closer to the artillery!
   There was no time for the army to fulfil his order. The royal dragons were descending not on the forest of spades, but on the defenceless shooters. The arquebusiers scattered, hiding among the pikemen, but the dense rectangle of musketeers did not move. The soldiers raised the barrels of their guns, evidently at someone's command, and gave a concerted volley - all the ranks at once. The grey dragon, who had overtaken his comrade, flew straight into the cloud of bullets that could pierce a steel cuirass. The force shield that covered the beast from the front flared up and immediately went out. The lizard, with a roar that was heard even in the headquarters, lay down on the wing, went sideways. But there was nothing left for the soldiers to meet the next dragon. The black giant glided over the ground, scattering the gunners, kicking up dust and gunpowder haze with its wings. It lowered to the ground, turned to the rebels, roared, whipping left and right with its powerful spiked tail. The black figures of the soldiers jumped away from him like frightened ants. All but one. Tall, slender, in a tight-fitting suit, with her head uncovered...
   - Lytel! - The necromancer's apprentice pressed the eyepiece of her spyglass tighter against her glasses. - What she...
   It was hard to distinguish what was in the elf's hands - but it was obviously a musket, not a violin. The lady captain raised her weapon. Rosa did not hear the shot, but saw a white stream of smoke stretching to the sky. The giant black dragon shook its head, growled, and covered its muzzle with its front paw.
   - She hit him in the eye, - said Jeanne, who had borrowed a spyglass from one of the staff officers. - It didn't kill him, and a dragon with one eye can....
   The elven woman tossed aside her musket and ran forward, unsheathing her sword.
   - What an idiot, - Jeanne said in a low voice.
   Lytel jumped right on top of the wounded dragon's head, hung onto it, did something. "The second eye," Rosa realised. - "She stuck her sword in its second eye." The winged lizard shook its head like a madman and swept the elfess off its muzzle with a paw.
   - No! - Rosa put down the spyglass, rushed to the stable where horse was waiting for her, but Jeanne grabbed her friend's arm. She shook her chin:
   - You can't help. But others can.
   Gritting her teeth, Rosa returned to her observation and saw what the warrior meant. Several hundred men, shooters and pikemen, forgetting their fear of the winged beast, rushed forward without orders from headquarters, without collusion. Shots rang out. And already the dragon, wounded, blinded, rolled away from the men, flapping its wings. The soldiers surrounded the place where the elf woman had fallen. The spearmen set up an irregular array of spades with their shafts in the ground, the musketeers and arquebusiers fired, showering the dragon with lead from three sides. Lytel was lifted up on an unfurled cloak, and four soldiers carried her back. The grey lizard returned, lowered himself to the ground, and covered his blind counterpart. Behind the dragons, the battalions of royal infantry were finishing their reorganisation. It was clear that the battle, if not lost, was certainly not won. The Black Guard was retreating in fighting order, almost unscathed, but it was unthinkable to attack Auguste's dragon-reinforced troops again. Toad circled the entrance to the gorge, taunting her opponent, but the scarlet lizard did not approach, fearful of the cannons hidden on the slopes.
   - We'll... try again, - Marshal de Cotoci said gravely. He did not look at the ambassadors of the Republic, though it was clear that the commander was addressing them.
   - How badly timed they are, - Boyarin Yuriev grinned. His companions remained silent. - In any case, your men fought well. I'll go to them.
   - I'm with you. - Rosa hid the spyglass and nodded to Jeanne. This time she didn't object.
   They found Lytel already on the path into the gorge. Although the road was packed with soldiers, a small escort made way for a makeshift stretcher on which four musketeers carried the Lady Captain. An army healer accompanied the procession. Rosa dismounted and ran up to them. She gasped, clasping her mouth with the palm of her hand.
   - Who am I... hearing... - The elfess, lying on her back, opened her eyes. She looked for Rosa.
   - I'm here. - The necromancer's apprentice reached out and froze, not knowing what to do. She was afraid to even touch the captain's body. The elf's face was intact, as were her legs. But both arms and torso... - Now, now.
   She placed three fingers on Lytel's forehead, gently touching her mind. She began to draw out the pain, and immediately realised it was useless. If she took enough pain, to make the wounded feel better, Rosa herself, for all her resilience, would not be able to bear it. The girl could not imagine how the elf remained conscious, and even talking.
   - It is a miracle of the One, master, but the captain's back is intact, - said the healer following the stretcher. The necromancer's apprentice couldn't remember his name, though she remembered his face. - The bones of her legs were intact, only a laceration on left thigh. The ribs are broken. There are two slash wounds on chest. Right arm broken in two places, left arm... you can see for yourself. Probably got clawed. The hand is sliced off, forearm shattered. Above the elbow, there's hope of saving...
   - It would make a song, wouldn't it? - Lytel tried to smile, and surprisingly, she succeeded. The captain's bright violet eyes flashed. - Or a legend... about me.
   - You bet. - Jeanne pushed the sorceress away and leaned over to the wounded woman. - Bards love stories about idiots lunging at a dragon with a sword.
   - Good. - The Captain's face relaxed, she lowered her eyelids and breathed evenly.
   - The sleeping potion has taken effect, - the healer said, visibly relieved. - Mater Rosa, the captain will be taken to her room. If you would come, I would be very grateful. Your help might...
   - I'll be there, - Rosa interrupted. - There aren't many wounded soldiers, and the medics will be out quickly. I'll bring the best.
   - Do you know what the most offensive thing is, madam? - Jeanne asked, glancing at the stretcher. She and Rosa returned to the horses that Yuriev was leading.
   - What? - the sorceress asked tiredly.
   - So many people saw that big-eared girl beat up a dragon. In both armies. - The guardswoman sighed, helping the girl into the saddle. - She would have it all - the song, the legend...
  
   The day passed like a delirium - Rosa could barely remember what she'd been doing until after sunset. Mostly she was scrambling around the camp, gathering medics and medicine for Lytel. For hours on end, the Lady Captain was literally picked up piece by piece, setting bones and fixing fractures and stitching up wounds. The elven woman was covered with healing amulets, drugged with potions, and Rosa personally monitored her blood circulation and breathing. The hardest part was her left arm. At first it looked as if it would have to be taken off at the shoulder, but by incredible efforts the healers managed to save the elbow and part of the bone in front of it to make it easier to attach the prosthesis in the future. By the time the leading healer, not a mage but an experienced surgeon, said that the patient's life was not in danger, it was already dark in the Three Horns Gorge. Rosa stepped out of the blood and sweat stinking room onto the porch where Jeanne and Captain Utlt were sitting. The bearded elf was chewing some dried leaves and staring blankly into the night.
   - It's going to be okay - the girl said, taking a seat next to them. - As much as possible.
   - Elves recover better than humans, - the Anelonian said in a faded, emotionless voice. - The main thing is not to die at once. The scars will fade, the bones will heal. In half a century there will be no trace of any wound. But we can't grow limbs.
   They were silent for a moment. Then Rosa got up and walked away from the house. She left the village, found a suitable path, and walked up the slope. The cold air made feel lighter. The path led to the guard post, but even from the middle of it there was a good view of the neck of the gorge and the plain beyond. There, as before, burned the lights of the king's camp. The girl stopped and put her hands behind her back. Jeanne was beside her, and naturally the guardswoman followed her mistress.
   - What do you think will happen now? - The necromancer's apprentice asked, not looking at her friend.
   - It's not a big deal, - she replied calmly. - Donna Vittoria would figure out how to disarm the dragons and try again.
   - She'll send us out to do his dirty work again.
   - Most likely. - The black-haired warrior nodded. - We're pretty good at making mischief.
   - Maybe...
   Far to the east, a purple star flashed. A scarlet flash coloured the sky, casting a bloody glow over the horizon, extinguishing the constellations for a moment. From the centre of the flash a blazing white pillar struck the sky, piercing the clouds. All this - in complete silence, to the quiet rustling of the wind in the dry shrubbery. Another star flashed to the right of the first. A white glow flashed to the left, beyond the horizon line. It was eclipsed a moment later by a new purple flash. The light was unbearably bright. Rosa cried out, covering her eyes with her palm. She realised that she could still see the pillars of fire shooting into the sky - through her eyelids, through her palm. They blazed furiously before her magical gaze.
   - Mistress? - Jeanne held the girl by the shoulders, apparently afraid she would fall. But Rosa just shook her head and lowered her arm. She stepped to the edge of the path. Higher up the slope, at the guard post, a sentry's horn sang the alarm. Down in the gorge, lanterns and torches flickered. A string of lights flickered around the camp of the royal army. And fiery red stars continued to flash and go out along the entire horizon. Where the white columns of magical fire began to fade, holes remained in the sky, exuding a milky hue of radiance. Not in the cloud cover, but in the sky itself, as if someone had cut the vault with a sharp blade, and the wounds were now bleeding with whitish blood.
   - What is it? - The always unflappable, fearless Jeanne swallowed. Her fingers dug painfully into her friend's shoulders. - Atomic bombs?
   - No. There was an atomic bomb over there. - Rosa pointed to where she saw a faint white flash. - The rest was magic. Anyway... it's a war, Jeanne. A war with the Empire.
  
   Chapter 24
   - Well... - Donna Vittoria tapped her fingernail on the rim of the empty gilded goblet, and Luca immediately filled it with wine from a jug. - Everyone decides for himself what is worth the risk and what is not. I promised to treat you as an equal, so I trust your judgement.
   - So you're letting me go? - Rosa asked, fidgeting in the soft chair just in case.
   - Yes, - the necromancer replied simply. She took a large sip from the cup and closed her eyes. - If you succeed, it will be good. If it doesn't... I'll be sorry for the time I wasted on you. You can go.
   - Thank you, milady. - Rosa stood up, bowed her head for a moment, and walked out of the tutor's house with Jeanne. She looked up and sighed heavily.
   Three days had passed since the night of fire. On the second day the sky was grey from horizon to horizon. The sun was a blurred blur, and the stars and moon were absent at night. However, the sorceress could easily distinguish the scars in the sky - the clouds did not interfere with her magical vision. The horrible marks had faded, ceased to emit a whitish light, but still they were in no hurry to heal. Ordinary people didn't see them, but the Black Guard mages were depressed by the scarred sky. Some frequented the village church, others sought comfort from Rosa, much to her embarrassment. It was not easy for the girl herself, but she found the strength to smile, to say the right words in a firm voice, to promise that everything would be all right. People went away believing that she really knew what to do next. It wasn't that Rosa was lying to them - she had an idea.
   - Why don't you talk me out of it? - The former student asked, shifting her gaze to Jeanne. The warrior stood beside her, her arms folded across her chest, also looking at the grey sky.
   - Because I like your plan, - she said calmly.
   - You. Like the plan. Where I go into the enemy's lair and risk my life, - the necromancer's apprentice said separately, adjusting her glasses on her nose. - Turn to face me. I want to check - are you really Jeanne?
   - Right after we met, you went into the enemy's lair to rescue Donna Minerva, whom you didn't even know at the time. - The guardswoman actually turned to Rosa and met her gaze. - Along the way you rescued another stranger. Then you went into the enemy's lair to rescue the ambassadors from Erdo, whom you had never seen before. Now you're planning to go into the enemy's lair to save several thousand strangers. I see no reason to object. I wouldn't lift a finger for those people myself, but this is about you, not them. That's the kind of thing that makes you the person I swore an oath to.
   Rosa did not immediately find something to say. Her cheeks suddenly began to burn. She coughed into her fist and gave a short cough:
   - Thank you.
   - Yep. - The dark-haired warrior shrugged and looked away. She lifted her hand, as if about to tuck a strand of hair behind her ear, but instead just touched her fingers to her temple. Jeanne now wore her hair in a bouffant style that hid her ears. Her braid were gathered below her shoulders, following Lytel's example.
   - I want to visit Marius. Alone. Will you trust Toad to look after me? - Rosa smiled.
   - Yes. - The Guardswoman nodded. - I'll check on Minerva and come back for you in an hour.
   - In three. - The sorceress turned on her heels and hurriedly strode away.
   As before, the dragon knight lived near his pet, far from the village and the military camps. But now he had a decent dragon house - boarded walls on a stone foundation, a high, solid roof, and a mountain of hay on which to nap. For the knight a small, but warm grey stone cabin was added to the main building. Marius only slept there, all day long he was busy with his works. Rosa found him brushing the dragon's teeth. The Toad was lying on its belly with its neck stretched out obediently, and its master was removing the plaque from its fangs with a tool that Rosa would have called a hybrid of a chisel and a nail file. As usual, Toad was the first to notice the girl. The dragoness raised her head and snorted happily.
   - Oh, Rosa! - Marius hastily slipped the tool behind his belt, wiped his hands with a bundle of straw. - Good afternoon. Is something wrong, or did you just have some free time?
   - Both, in fact. - She put her hands behind her back with a smile, rocking from heel to toe. - By the way, you still haven't told me how you like my new suit.
   - It suits very well. - The young man sniffed his nose. - You're... so slim. And it... well, emphasises it. The waist. The legs. And the white colour is very... I like it. Knights wear it, too, you know? - Marius cleared his throat. - Shall we go to my place?
   - Of course, - Rosa nodded, still smiling. She stroked Toad's nose and followed the knight into his cabin. There, Marius pulled back the curtain on the only window and began to heat the tiny portable cooker. Rosa sat down on the bed, said:
   - I want to go to the royal army camp.
   - How's the parliamentarian? - The young man threw some dry chips into the cooker and took out a pipe.
   - Kind of. - Rosa ran her white-gloved palm over the blanket. The knight's bed was made very neatly. And there was no servant, Marius looked after his life by himself. - Jeanne and I will sneak into the camp at night and see what the mood is like. You will take us to the plain, so that we don't come from the gorge.
   - Like that time by the river? - The fire in the stove flared up. Marius drew the only chair in the house to the bed, and sank down on it, playing with his trousseau. - When Minerva was rescued?
   - Yeah. Even the disguise will be the same. Nuns.
   - And if you are recognised? - The knight shifted his eyebrows.
   - In fact, I even want someone to recognise us. - Rosa hoped her smile had turned cryptic. She looked away and folded her hands in her lap. - Maybe the right people aren't in the camp, because the army's split up. But if there are, I intend to talk to them.
   - It's a big risk. - Marius set the pipe on the floor, leaned over to Rosa. Touched her fingers with his own. - You could be found out.
   - Well, I'll have Jeanne with me. - The young sorceress caught the knight's palm, squeezed it gently. - She'll just kill everyone she has to and lead me to the gorge. Don't worry.
   - Shall we leave this evening?
   - Yes. And while we have time, I suggest we make the most of it. - Rosa felt herself blushing, but it was too late to stop. She slowly undid the buttons of her jacket. - Do you regret kissing me yet?
   - Not for a moment, - the knight shook his head.
   - Then... shall we continue? - The girl open her jacket and leaned back on the bed. The beret fell off her head. - Do you need any advice? I have experience... a little.
   Marius laughed softly:
   - I know the basics.
   An elfess mage friend had once taught Rosa that voice was as important as caresses and kisses. "Sweet moans formalise the intimacy of two bodies, as music in a worship service accompanies the intimacy of many souls," the knife-earned friend had said, sitting at a table in the room she and Rosa shared, sipping the wine forbidden to students. - "But music shouldn't become a cacophony. It's art, too. Cry, laugh, moan - but feel the moment. Though you shouldn't be silent in any case." There was one problem, however - dragon's hearing is very good. Toad could easily hear them through the walls of the lodge and the dragon house. So when Marius pulled up Rosa's silk blouse, the girl put a gloved finger to her lips and winked at him. The young man nodded. They understood each other...
  
   The next morning Rosa was in the hospital of the king's camp. There was not much work for the healer there - in the days since the battle, the wounded had either died or grown a little stronger, and needed more care than treatment. The young sorceress had plenty of time left to watch and listen. She learnt that the flashes in the night had come as much as a surprise to Auguste's soldiers as to the rebels. That the few messengers sent to the nearest town had still not returned, nor had the grey dragon sent after them. That no orders had come from the command after the failed battle, and that there was growing unease in the army, fuelled by rumours growing wilder by the day. She has also discovered that the army is led by a general not from the kingdom, but from Auguste's personal domain - with Veronne soldiers making up barely a third of the total. Skirmishes were constantly breaking out between them and the Daertians. This knowledge alone justified the sortie - the necromancer's apprentice had no doubt that Donna Vittoria would benefit from it. But for once, luck had decided to smile on the former student. After lunch, Rosa noticed familiar faces in the hospital. A young officer, accompanied by a grey-haired, mustachioed soldier, came to check on some wounded men - apparently his subordinates. When she had the chance, she approached him and said hello with a slight bow:
   - Lieutenant de Leri, it's good to see you in good health. - She smiled at the older soldier. - And you, Gaston, too.
   The officer frowned confusedly and gave her a surprised look. But the veteran clapped his hands and exclaimed joyfully:
   - Sis! We've been looking for you for so long.
   - Is that her? - The officer looked back at his companion.
   - Yes, my lord, she is, - nodded the mustachioed man. - The one who operated on you.
   - Sister, forgive me for my rudeness. - De Leri turned to Rosa, pressed his palm to his chest, and bowed briefly. - I did not recognise you. It is to you I owe my life, then. My men searched all over the camp for you, but you vanished into thin air.
   - You appeared out of thin air and disappeared into nothing, as if the Creator had sent you, - said Gaston. - His Grace is no longer a lieutenant, by the way. Our captain was killed, and my lord took his place.
   - I myself believe more and more that the One has a hand in this, gentlemen, - Rosa said sincerely. - I've come to save a few more lives today. And if you weren't here, my plan would be doomed. Can we talk somewhere else? Not in private, just somewhere quieter?
   The men glanced round. Bastien de Leri frowned again, but nodded:
   - Let's go.
   The three of them left the hospital, but Jeanne soon joined the group. She kept to herself, not hiding much. The place de Leri had chosen was a stable. Ironic, considering that the last time the spies had visited the king's camp, they had discussed plans at the stable.
   - What did you want to tell me, Sister? - The officer asked, making sure that only the horses tied to iron rings could hear them.
   - The truth, my lord. - Rosa pulled back the hood of her cloak, unbuttoned the collar so Bastien could see the hunting jacket underneath. - 'I want to be honest with you. Your soldiers said you were a very good man.
   - Well, that depends on the background, - the young captain said with a snort.
   - You've probably guessed by now that I'm not a nun. - Rosa's chest tightened with tension, but her voice and face didn't waver.
   - Actually, no, I hadn't realised. I thought you'd left the camp to help the peasants in the villages, - Bastien admitted. - But now that you say so yourself... you're a rebel spy. Is that so?
   - Not really. - The girl glanced at Jeanne, who was standing next to her. The guardswoman hid her palms in the wide sleeves of her cloak, where she kept her throwing knives. - Last time I came not to spy, but to save a good man's life. By the will of the Creator, I saved two. And helped many more. Today, I hope to prevent bloodshed. Or at least reduce its scope. But to do that, I need to talk to people who see Daert as people and land, not crown and banner. Are you such a man?
   - Perhaps, - the captain replied after a long pause.
   - Are there others like this among the officers?
   - I think.
   - Arrange a meeting with them. There I will address them - and you. Just hear me out once. And then decide what to do with me.
   Gaston looked the most dumbfounded of the participants of the conversation. The mustachioed veteran looked from his commander to the young sorceress and couldn't say a word.
   - All right, - de Leri finally decided. - I do owe you. I'll try to gather those who will at least listen to you before tonight. But if you don't convince them, I won't be able to defend you.
   - It's all right, milord, - Rosa smiled warmly at the officer. - I know what I'm risking.
   Bastien and Gaston went away, discussing something; Jeanne waited half a minute, and then disappeared too. Rosa had no doubt that if the captain tried to give up the spies, he would have a knife in his throat before he could say a word.
   It was always work that helped Rosa cope with her anxiety, and now she was back at the hospital, tending to the wounded. Changing bandages, cleaning wounds, furtively relieving pain - and all the while moving so as not to be seen by the real nuns, nurses, and healers. Gaston found her at sunset, already exhausted. A moustached soldier, seemingly as excited as the young spy, led her through the camp to a large tent on the outskirts. Muffled voices could be heard inside, and Jeanne stood guard near the entrance. The necromancer's apprentice nodded to her friend and walked past.
   The tent appeared to be the home of one of the officers. It was crowded inside, with eight men of varying ages gathered around a small folding table. Two were sitting on stools, and the others, including Bastien, were standing. They fell silent at the sight of Rosa. The necromancer's apprentice decided to take the dragon by the fangs.
   - Good evening, gentlemen. - The girl touched her chest with her palm, but did not bow. On the contrary, she squared her shoulders and straightened her back. - I suppose you know roughly what you are here for. I realise it is not customary for a lady to introduce herself first, but our circumstances are unusual. Allow me to introduce myself. I am Rosa Granchi, mage, apprentice and assistant to Donna Vittoria de Morax, royal judicial necromancer. You know her as one of the rebel leaders.
   - I am Colonel Simeon de Chelier of the Third Daert Regiment. - The eldest of the seated men rose. - The other officers here are company commanders of other regiments. Have you come on behalf of your tutor, master Rosa?
   - No, - the necromancer's apprentice shook her head. - With her permission, but not on her orders. You see, Donna Vittoria sees this war as a conflict between two sides. Perhaps you do too. But I've always seen only my own countrymen on the battlefield, albeit under different flags. You'll notice I'm Iolian, of course. But I was born and raised in Daert. The people in the gorge, the people in this camp, they are the same to me. I see no enemies here.
   - The difference is that some recognise their rightful king and others have rebelled against him, - said the red-haired, mustachioed man standing behind the colonel. Rosa thought he sounded sarcastic.
   - A king who may have been involved in Queen Octavia's death. - Rosa caught the mustachioed man's gaze. - I do not claim that, but you must have heard such accusations. I can add others. Using powers he doesn't truly control, for example. Dangerous powers. King Auguste may have ruined our country. Literally. You've seen fire in the sky, haven't you? Your magicians told you about the scars behind the clouds?
   - This is the Empire, - another officer gritted his teeth. - I don't know how...
   - We know, - Rosa turned to him. - We, who you call rebels, are backed by more forces than you're told. Many of the Coalition countries are on our side. And through their connections, their intelligence, we know - yes, this is the Empire. Possibly some kind of magical weapon of terrifying power. Like the one Auguste himself used to incinerate Velonda. Judging by the places we saw explosions, it hit all the surrounding cities. And why do you think the Empire used it? The Imperials are hungry for our wealth, our lands, our new subjects. Why would they start a war like this? Wasn't it in response to the first strike? Our strike?
   - You mean... - the colonel began, but Rosa, already quite enraged, interrupted him:
   - I mean, Queen Octavia ruled for her people. If she had a weapon that could burn down cities, she could use it to bring about a lasting peace - without spilling a drop of blood, I'm sure. Auguste rules for himself. He is driven by ambition. Have you not seen the evidence of that? In the ashes of Velonda? A king who burned his own rebellious city in an instant, opened his borders to the nomads - for his power, for his glory. Will he strike at the Empire to go down in history as a triumphant victor over an age-old enemy? Does he care about the cost of this war?
   - And what do you propose? - Colonel de Chelier looked the girl straight in the eye. Rosa clenched her fists:
   - People who share Octavia's belief that Daert is a kingdom, not a crown, have gathered in the gorge. They fight against Auguste because they fear he will sacrifice everything for himself. I'm afraid they've already been proved right. We may be scorched earth around us now, and we may be the last Daertians on the continent. If not, the people of the kingdom need help. And for the sake of all who are suffering in the ruins of burnt cities, we must unite. Not under Auguste's banner.
   - Under whose? - The colonel asked, still not averting his gaze.
   - Under the banners of mourning, - Rosa answered. - For the rightful queen, for all those who have fallen in this war. We'll decide who replaces Auguste afterwards. First we must save the country. Protect those who are still alive, stop the war with the Empire. Otherwise, the new king will have to rule in ashes.
   For a minute or two there was silence in the tent. The officers were digesting what they had heard, and Rosa was trying to catch her breath. She was so engrossed that she almost shouted at the end of her speech. At last Colonel de Chelier looked at the red mustachioed man and said:
   - We must consider your words, master Rosa. How do we convey a reply?
   - I'll listen to him myself, - she said with a confidence she didn't really feel. - I'll be at the camp.
   She stepped towards the exit, pulled back the heavy canopy. She froze, staring into the impenetrable black sky. She looked over her shoulder and asked softly:
   - Doesn't this night scare you? Not a single star...
  
  
   Chapter 25
   Rosa did not really go far - she found a wood chopping block between the tents and settled down on it, keeping the conspirators' tent in sight. Jeanne left her post and stood beside it. She said:
   - I was eavesdropping.
   - Good job, - the girl praised her, rubbing her thigh. Hiding the limp was still a challenge. Maybe she should have brought a staff.
   - You improvised, didn't you? You didn't prepare a speech in advance?
   - Yeah.
   - I could see it. - The Guardswoman checked the sheath of her hunting dagger - unlike the throwing knives, she carried it openly. Rosa noted that her friend's fingers were tightened in black leather. Jeanne wore gloves, which meant she was ready for a serious fight.
   - You didn't like it? - The necromancer's apprentice asked.
   - Too lofty. - The guardswoman shrugged. - Should have pressed a little on the simpler things - greed, fear.
   - We can't offer more money than Auguste is paying them, - the girl snorted. - Fear... well, didn't I use it? I just tried not to overdo it. Besides, I hope our new friend has chosen the right people to use lofty words on.
   - You should leave the camp after all. - Jeanne put her hand on the sorceress's shoulder. - I can listen and pass on the answer.
   - No, Jeanne. - The girl smiled weakly, covered her friend's palm with her own. - The fact that I'm here is important. For me and for them equally. Though for different reasons. In the past I would have asked you to leave, but now I won't.
   - Because I won't listen anyway?
   - No. - Rosa let go of the Guardswoman's fingers, touched her glasses. - It was more like... I was beginning to understand people better. Not everything that's good in my eyes is as good in someone else's. And everyone's idea of right and wrong is different. Jeanne, I don't want you to feel the pain of losing someone close to you a second time. I won't stop taking risks, but I promise you'll be there for me whenever possible. You'll always have the chance to die first. Will you be happy, Jeanne?
   - Until my last breath. - The necromancer's apprentice thought the warrior smiled, but she blinked, and the obsession faded. Jeanne's face was stony again.
   Captain de Lery came out of the conspirators' tent. Rosa thought that the officers had finished their debate and were leaving, but no one followed Bastien. De Leri looked for the women and went towards them. As the officer approached, Rosa could see that he had a clay jug in one hand and several pieces of bread and cheese in the other, placed on top of each other.
   - They're stuck there for a long time, - the captain said, setting the jug on the ground. He divided the cheese and bread into equal portions, gave two to the spies. He deftly pulled three bronze cups from his pockets, slightly crumpled and greened. - There's diluted wine, almost water. And a snack. I'm sorry.
   - The others are arguing, but you've made up your mind, haven't you? - The necromancer's apprentice asked and took a bite of the sandwich. The bread was a little stale, but the cheese was fresh and soft. Jeanne didn't eat it.
   Bastien poured himself some wine and drank it in one gulp. He sighed:
   - Yeah.
   Rosa waited for a continuation, but the officer silently began to chew bread. Jeanne moved behind his back - she seemed to interpret the captain's behaviour in the worst possible sense. The enchantress caught the guardswoman's gaze, shook her head faintly. So they waited in silence, under a black, starless sky. Until a trumpet sounded from the outskirts of the camp.
   - "Scouts is back"? - De Leri perked up. - 'But we didn't send out a scouting party. Or is it...
   The second signal Rosa recognised. "Help required." She jumped up:
   - Come on, let's have a look.
   Already on the run the girl looked back. The officers, led by the colonel, were rushing out of the tent. Some of them rushed away - to their companies, apparently. But de Chelier himself went to the same place where Rosa had gone - to the sound of the bugle.
   On the road leading eastwards, people were entering the royal army camp. Not a column, but rather a crowd, stretching along the roadside. Almost all of them on foot, only a couple of dozen on carts or horseback. There were over a hundred of them in all, men and women, old men and children, in tattered clothes covered with dust. By torchlight, Rosa could see burns, festering blisters, skin peeling off limbs, fingers with nails falling out. Many had blindfolds covering their eyes and were led under the arms. The ghastly procession was led by a young man in the uniform of a light cavalryman. He walked first, leading a horse with three children in the saddle. The soldiers, who had fled at the alarm, stomped round in confusion, not knowing what to do. Colonel de Chelier stopped the cavalryman with a commanding gesture and asked:
   - Are you one of our messengers? Who are these people?
   - Simon Charpente, milord. - The young man was visibly shaken, but he stretched and raised his arm in salute. - First Mercilian Regiment, scouting company. Sent to the town of Truffaut to investigate the situation. And these men are Trufonians, my lord. From the suburbs. And another village near the town. Truffaut is gone, milord. You can't even see the fire inside the walls, everything has burned out, apparently. The suburbs are still smoldering.
   - We sent messengers in pairs, several times. And the dragon knight, - the colonel continued to inquire. The mutilated men wandered idly past, winding around them on both sides. - Where are they?
   - My partner... stayed there. - The cavalryman waved his hand uncertainly to the east. - Dead, may be. Haven't seen the others. Milord, the surrounding countryside is infested with demons. They eat everyone they see, capturing corpses... We had two mages and a priest with us, and that's how we got out. If anyone in Truffaut survived the attack, they're finished. The surrounding villages are doomed too. We walked during the day, hid at night. Today we decided to go to the last, even in the dark.
   - Scars in the sky, - Rosa said quietly, standing behind the Colonel. - The explosions over the cities have thinned the barrier between the worlds. And the gaps aren't closing. The predators are coming for the scent of prey. Steel won't stop them. But demons are half the problem. These men are dead too, milord. If they were in the suburbs, they were struck by a surge of raw magic. Now their bodies are rearranging themselves chaotically inside, destroying the very matter they're made of.
   De Chelier turned to the girl. Looking into his eyes, Rosa continued:
   - Put all the refugees in detention. Some of them will begin to change in dangerous ways. Were you in the last war? You might have seen something like this. Kill these people in the name of mercy. The others will die on their own. Apart from the villagers, these might be far enough away. They're the ones who'll need help.
   - Go, - De Chelier said dryly to the cavalryman. - The general had ordered that messengers be sent to him at once, at any time of day. You will be allowed through. Report. You, - he turned to his companions, - take care of the refugees. Put them all in the southern hospital, and transfer the wounded from there to the northern hospital. I want nurses and guards.
   A moment later he and Rosa were practically alone - except for Jeanne and the sentries standing in the distance. Even Bastien had gone to fulfil his orders. De Chelier looked up to the sky. His silence was long. The flames of torches flickered in the wind, the magic lamps hung from tall poles swayed. Shadows danced on the earth ramparts, on the timbers of the fence, on the dusty ground trampled by hundreds of feet. Rosa waited patiently. Finally the colonel looked at her:
   - Can you prove that you know Donna Vittoria personally?
   Rosa unzipped the medicine bag without further ado. A tiny grey mouse crawled into her palm. Signor Jacques was no longer tangled in his own paws, though he moved a little sluggishly. The girl showed it to the officer, then tickled the animal's belly. The mouse opened its mouth wide and spat out a piece of paper rolled up in a tube.
   - There's a signature of the crown necromancer, - Rosa explained.
   - I think your pet is much better proof. - With a squeamish grimace, de Chelier took the paper with two fingers and unfolded it. - Well, master. Tell your mentor that if the Black Guard really cares about the good of this country and wants to restore order, we're ready to discuss terms of cooperation.
   - After the obstacles to negotiation have been removed, milord," - Rosa added.
   - Yes. - The colonel nodded, his lips tightly pressed together. - After that.
  
   * * *
   A week ago, just after the battle, the royal army's camp looked perhaps better. Then it had been lined with corpses. Auguste's troops decided not to make the same mistake and did not enter the field when the Black Guard began to leave the gorge. But as soon as the rebels began their assault on the field fortifications, two crown regiments struck in the rear of their own comrades. The battle turned into a massacre. Rosa remembered visiting the camp immediately after the battle, along with the marshal and her mentor. Dead bodies lay in a continuous carpet. On the southern rampart, a dead black dragon lay dead, a lizard that had been shot at point-blank range by the cannons and had managed to trample one of the guns. Its scarlet counterpart had escaped in time, hidden behind a cloudy film.
   Now the camp was full of refugees, many of them looking worse than dead men. People were streaming in from all over the world. Some had sought refuge in the Three Horns Gorge, some knew that the king's soldiers were here and hoped to be protected by them. Peasants driven from their lands by fear, inhabitants of small towns frightened by the fate of large neighbours, townspeople from the suburbs who had survived the blasts of heavenly fire... Many of them were sick, wounded, affected by raw magic. There was no rest for the medics, and Rosa travelled to the royal camp handed over to the refugees to help to the best of her ability. She did not so much treat herself as direct the actions of others, distributing the sick, healers, provisions and medicines.
   By noon on the seventh day, the necromancer's apprentice had gone outside the fortifications to inspect the mass graves where hundreds of fallen soldiers and dead refugees rested. It was necessary to check if they were well buried, and if the pits with the dead would not become a source of disease. Halfway there, however, she was intercepted by a messenger.
   - Marshal de Cotoci wants to see you, master, - the messenger said guiltily. - Immediately.
   With a sigh, the girl turned on her heels and strode toward the tall black tent in the middle of the camp. The commander had moved in yesterday, planning to move his troops out of the gorge soon. As she walked, Rosa tried to push thoughts of boxes of healing herbs and vacant hospital tents out of her mind. The marshal would probably want to talk about future plans. Donna Vittoria hadn't said anything to her apprentice yet, but it was clear that the necromancer's plans needed serious adjustments. Rosa had no doubt that the red-haired donna had considered the possibility of the end of the world, but she could hardly foresee its small details.
   To Rosa's surprise, the marshal met her not in the tent, but outside. He looked unusually agitated.
   - Master, forgive me if I've distracted you. - The warlord stepped towards the girl. - But something... strange has happened.
   - I'm listening, milord, - the young sorceress replied calmly. It would have been foolish to show annoyance. De Cotoci wasn't the kind of man who'd give her a hard time about nothing.
   - Today a batch of refugees from some forest village arrived at the camp. - Marshal twitched his whiskers nervously. - All healthy, not even hungry, and they brought food with them. They were led by a woman, some kind of herbalist. She said at once that she was looking for the most important person in the camp. The soldiers on guard were rude to her. So she did something. Come on, you need to see this.
   They entered the tent. At the marshal's table, in his chair, sat a tall, stout, middle-aged woman, ruddy, dark-haired, dressed in a man's hunting suit. She must be the herbalist. And leaning against the edge of the table was... a halberd. Rosa didn't realize it at first, because the halberd had many small branches covered with young green leaves growing out of its shaft.
   - Oh, what a lovely little girl you've brought, milord! - The woman at the table shook her hands with genuine delight. - Gifted, isn't she? Excellent. Let's skip the cheap tricks phase. Look here, little one.
   The stranger put her palms on the tabletop. For a second, nothing happened. Then the table sprouted. Thin branches began to grow from it in different directions at an incredible speed. In a matter of moments, buds budded and leaves sprouted. Just like the halberd.
   - Is it the magic of nature, master? - Marshal asked Rosa hoarsely.
   - No, - she said, taking a step towards the table and holding out her hand. - Milord... this isn't magic at all. I can't feel the energy...
   - That's right, little girl, - the woman smiled broadly. Her teeth were surprisingly white for a woman from a remote village. - Now you'll believe what I say next, I hope.
   She got up and walked away from the table. She broke off a couple of twigs and sat down on the edge of the tabletop, resting her hands on it. She said:
   - I'll introduce myself. They call me Frida now. I used to be called by another name, Frien. It says something to a smart girl with glasses, doesn't it? Even though you have round ears.
   - Frien... - Rosa frowned, folding her arms across her chest. - The goddess of the forests in the elven pantheon. A pagan goddess. You mean...
   - Yes, that's me. - The woman smiled even wider.
   - But you're a human being! - Rosa hesitated. - Well... you look human.
   - It's more comfortable, - she shrugged. - I've been trying to keep a low profile for the last thousand years. For your information, little one, the shape of my ears doesn't affect my hearing, so what do I care?
   - And... what are you doing here... er... - Marshal de Cotoci also hesitated, obviously unable to find the right address. - Mistress?
   - Seeking help and offering help. - The woman suddenly moved forward and stood directly in front of Rosa. The necromancer's apprentice had to tilt her head back to see her eyes. They were bright green. The sorceress had never seen such a color even in elves. - Your problems are more serious than you realise, my young friends. I'll help you.
   - Why? - Rosa asked, pulling herself together. She wanted terribly to back away, to look away, but she stayed where she was.
   The tent seemed to grow darker. Rosa thought she could hear the rustling of thick leaves and the creaking of dry branches in the wind. Frieda-Frien stopped smiling. Looking into the sorceress's eyes, she said:
   - Not everything in the woods likes the woods. That's why, little one.
  
   "Talking to God is essentially a monologue. I am one of those few people who have entered into dialogue with God - and more than once. However, it was not the God that is usually implied..."
   The Witch Queen, Memories, Volume Five.
   The end.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  

1

  
  
  
  

 Ваша оценка:

Связаться с программистом сайта.

Новые книги авторов СИ, вышедшие из печати:
О.Болдырева "Крадуш. Чужие души" М.Николаев "Вторжение на Землю"

Как попасть в этoт список

Кожевенное мастерство | Сайт "Художники" | Доска об'явлений "Книги"